Riyad As Salihin

Riyad As Salihin

Imam Al-Nawawi

Riyad-us-Saliheen, often referred to as The Garden of the Righteous, is a famous and popular collection of Ahadith by Imam an Nawawi. It is considered as one of the most reliable sources of the sayings and traditions of the Holy Prophet (SAWS). Riyadh-us-Saliheen is said to have a remarkable number of authentic, strong as well as a small number of weak Ahadith. The Ahadith compiled in this collection by one of the most reputed Imams of Islamic history cover every aspect of Islamic creed and Muslim moral conduct. It is a complete source of advice and guidelines for the entire Muslim Ummah.

Table of Contents

1. ON SINCERITY AND HAVING AN INTENTION FOR ALL ACTIONS, WORDS AND STATES, OUTWARD AND INWARD 14
2. CHAPTER ON REPENTANCE 15
3. CHAPTER ON STEADFASTNESS 16
4. CHAPTER: ON TRUTHFULNESS 17
5. CHAPTER: ON WATCHFULNESS 17
6. CHAPTER: ON FEARFUL AWARENESS OF ALLAH (TAQWA) 18
7. CHAPTER: CERTAINTY AND TRUST IN ALLAH 18
8. CHAPTER: ON GOING STRAIGHT (ISTIQAMA) 19
9. CHAPTER: REFLECTING ON THE IMMENSE CREATION OF ALLAH ALMIGHTY, THE PASSING OF THIS WORLD, THE TERRORS OF THE NEXT WORLD, AND OTHER MATTERS. ON THE NEGLIGENCE OF THE SELF, DISCIPLINING IT AND FORCING IT TO GO STRAIGHT 19
10. CHAPTER: ON HASTENING TO PERFORM GOOD ACTIONS, AND ON ENCOURAGING THE ONE WHO INTENDS TO DO SOMETHING TO GO AHEAD AND DO IT WITH DILIGENCE AND NOT TO HESITATE 19
11. CHAPTER: ON STRIVING (MUJAHADA) 19
12. ON THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO INCREASE GOOD ACTIONS IN THE LATER PART OF ONE’S LIFE 20
13. CHAPTER: ON THE CLARIFICATION OF THE MANY PATHS OF GOOD 20
14. ON MODERATION IN WORSHIP 21
16. CHAPTER: ON THE COMMAND TO FOLLOW THE SUNNA AND ITS ADAB 21
17 ON THE OBLIGATION TO OBEY THE JUDGEMENT OF ALLAH, WHAT IS SAID BY THOSE WHO ARE SUMMONED TO THAT, AND COMMANDING THE RIGHT AND FORBIDDING THE WRONG 22
18. ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST INNOVATIONS AND NEW MATTERS 22
19. CHAPTER: ON THE ONE WHO MAKES A GOOD OR BAD SUNNA 22
20. ON SHOWING THE WAY TO GOOD AND CALLING TO GUIDANCE OR MISGUIDANCE 23
21. HELPING ONE ANOTHER TO GOODNESS AND FEAR OF ALLAH 23
22 ON GOOD COUNSEL 23
23. CHAPTER: ON COMMANDING THE RIGHT AND FORBIDDING THE WRONG 23
24. ON THE HARSH PUNISHMENT OF SOMEONE WHO COMMANDS RIGHT OR FORBIDS WRONG WHILE HIS OWN ACTIONS CONTRADICT WHAT HE SAYS 24
25. CHAPTER: ON THE COMMAND TO DELIVER TRUSTS 24
26. CHAPTER: ON INJUSTICE AND THE COMMAND TO MAKE RESTITUTION IN CASES OF INJUSTICE 24
27. CHAPTER: ON RESPECTING THE SACRED THINGS OF THE MUSLIMS, CLARIFICATION OF THEIR RIGHTS AND HAVING COMPASSION AND MERCY FOR THEM 25
28. CHAPTER: VEILING THE FAULTS OF MUSLIMS AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST DIVULGING THEM WITHOUT NECESSITY 25
29. CHAPTER: TAKING CARE OF THE NEEDS OF THE MUSLIMS 26
31. CHAPTER: ON PUTTING THINGS RIGHT BETWEEN PEOPLE 26
32. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE WEAK, POOR AND OBSCURE MUSLIMS 26
33. CHAPTER: KINDNESS TO ORPHANS, GIRLS, THE WEAK, THE VERY POOR, AND THE DOWNTRODDEN. TREATING THEM WELL, COMPASSION TOWARDS THEM, HUMILITY WITH THEM, AND GENTLENESS TOWARDS THEM 26
34. CHAPTER: TREATING WOMEN WELL 26
35. CHAPTER: ON THE RIGHTS OF A HUSBAND FROM HIS WIFE 27
36. CHAPTER: SPENDING ON ONE’S FAMILY 27
37: SPENDING OUT OF WHAT ONE LOVES AND SPENDING WHAT IS EXCELLENT 27
38. CHAPTER: ON THE OBLIGATION TO COMMAND ONE’S FAMILY AND CHILDREN AND WHOEVER IS IN ONE’S CARE TO OBEY ALLAH, AND TO FORBID THEM TO OPPOSE HIM, TEACHING THEM PROPER BEHAVIOUR AND PREVENTING THEM FROM COMMITTING WHAT IS PROHIBITED 27
39. CHAPTER: THE RIGHT OF THE NEIGHBOUR AND TREATING HIM WELL 28
40. CHAPTER: ON DUTIFULNESS TO PARENTS AND MAINTAINING TIES OF KINSHIP 28
41. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION OF DISOBEYING PARENTS AND SEVERING TIES OF KINSHIP 28
42. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF DUTIFULNESS SHOWN TO THE FRIENDS OF ONE’S FATHER AND MOTHER, RELATIVES, WIFE, AND OTHERS WHOM ONE SHOULD HONOUR 29
44. CHAPTER: RESPECT FOR PEOPLE OF KNOWLEDGE, THE GREAT AND PEOPLE OF IMPORTANCE, AND PUTTING THEM AHEAD OF OTHERS, RAISING WHERE THEY SIT AND SHOWING THEIR RANK 29
45. CHAPTER: ON VISITING THE PEOPLE OF VIRTUE, SITTING WITH THEM, KEEPING THEIR COMPANY, LOVING THEM, SEEKING VISITS AND SUPPLICATION FROM THEM, AND VISITING PLACES OF VIRTUE 29
46. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF LOVE FOR THE SAKE OF ALLAH AND ENCOURAGING IT, AND A MAN WHO LOVES ANOTHER INFORMING HIM OF THAT AND WHAT HE SAYS TO HIM WHEN HE INFORMS HIM 29
50. CHAPTER: ON FEAR 30
51. CHAPTER: ON HOPE 30
53. CHAPTER: ON COMBINING FEAR AND HOPE 31
55. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF MAKING DO WITH LITTLE OF THIS WORLD AND THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO HAVE LITTLE OF IT AND THE EXCELLENCE OF POVERTY 31
56. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF HUNGER, A SIMPLE LIVE STYLE, AND CONFINING ONESELF TO LITTLE IN FOOD, DRINK, CLOTHING AND OTHER THINGS WHICH ARE THE PORTION OF THE SELF, AND ABANDONING APPETITES 32
57. CHAPTER: ON CONTENTMENT, SELF-RESTRAINT, MODERATION IN LIFE STYLE AND SPENDING, AND CRITICISM OF ASKING WITHOUT NECESSITY 32
58. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO TAKE THAT WHICH IS NOT ASKED FOR NOR SOUGHT AFTER 33
59. CHAPTER: THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO EAT FROM THE WORK OF ONE’S OWN HAND, AND TO REFRAIN FROM ASKING AND TURNING TO GIVING 33
60. CHAPTER: ON GENEROSITY, MAGNANIMITY AND SPENDING IN GOOD WAYS WITH TRUST IN ALLAH ALMIGHTY 33
61. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING MISERLINESS AND AVARICE 33
62. CHAPTER: ON PREFERRING OTHERS AND HELPING OTHERS 34
63. CHAPTER: ON THE DESIRE FOR IN MATTERS WHICH PERTAIN TO THE NEXT WORLD AND SEEKING TO HAVE A LOT OF THAT WHICH IS BLESSED 34
64. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE GRATEFUL WEALTHY PERSON. HE IS THE ONE WHO TAKES WEALTH PROPERLY AND SPENDS IT THE WAYS WHICH HAVE BEEN COMMANDED 34
65. CHAPTER: ON REMEMBERING DEATH AND CONSTRAINING EXPECTATION 34
66. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION FOR MEN TO VISIT THE GRAVES AND WHAT THE ONE WHO VISITS THEM SAYS 35
67. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO WISH FOR DEATH BECAUSE OF SOME HARM WHICH HAS BEFALLEN A PERSON, BUT THERE IS NO OBJECTION TO IT IF IT IS BECAUSE OF FEAR OF TRIAL IN THE DEEN 35
68. CHAPTER: ON SCRUPULOUSNESS AND ABANDONING THINGS THAT ARE DOUBTFUL 35
69. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO WITHDRAW WHEN THINGS ARE CORRUPT OR ONE FEARS A TEMPTATION IN ONE’S DEEN OR FALLING INTO THE UNLAWFUL AND DOUBTFUL THINGS 36
70. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF HAVING DEALINGS WITH PEOPLE AND ATTENDING THEIR GATHERINGS AND GROUP PRAYERS, THEIR ‘IDS AND GATHERINGS OF DHIKR, VISITING THOSE WHO ARE ILL, ATTENDING THEIR FUNERALS, HELPING THE ONE IN NEED, GUIDING THE WHO IS IGNORANT, AND OTHER THINGS WHICH ARE IN THEIR BEST INTERESTS IN THE CASE OF SOMEONE WHO IS ABLE TO COMMAND THE GOOD AND FORBID THE WRONG, AND PREVENTING ONESELF FROM CAUSING INJURY AND ENDURING INJURY 36
71. CHAPTER: ON HUMILITY AND BEING GENTLE WITH THE BELIEVERS 36
72. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION OF PRIDE AND ARROGANCE 36
73. CHAPTER: ON GOOD CHARACTER 37
74. CHAPTER: ON FORBEARANCE, PATIENCE AND KINDNESS 37
75. CHAPTER: ON PARDON AND TURNING AWAY FROM THE IGNORANT 38
76. CHAPTER: ON ENDURING INJURY 38
77. CHAPTER: ON ANGER WHEN THE SACRED THINGS OF THE SHARI’A ARE VIOLATED AND HELPING THE DEEN OF ALLAH ALMIGHTY 38
78. CHAPTER: ON COMMANDING THOSE IN AUTHORITY TO BE KIND TO THEIR SUBJECTS, TO GIVE THEM GOOD COUNSEL AND TO BE COMPASSIONATE TO THEM, AND FORBIDDING THOSE IN AUTHORITY FROM CHEATING THEM, BEING HARSH TO THEM, OVERLOOKING THEIR BEST INTERESTS AND BEING UNMINDFUL OF THEM AND THEIR NEEDS 39
79. CHAPTER: ON THE JUST RULER 39
80. CHAPTER: ON THE OBLIGATION TO OBEY THOSE IN AUTHORITY AS LONG AS IT IS NOT A WRONG ACTION, AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST OBEYING THEM IN AN ACT OF REBELLION AGAINST ALLAH 40
81. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SEEKING AUTHORITY AND THE OPTION OF NOT ACCEPTING IT IF IT IS NOT SPECIFIC TO HIM OR IF HE IS NOT REQUIRED 40
82. CHAPTER: ON ENCOURAGING THE SULTAN, QADI AND OTHERS IN AUTHORITY TO ADOPT A RIGHTEOUS COUNSELLOR AND WARNING THEM AGAINST BAD COMPANY AND ACCEPTING THEIR ADVICE 40
83. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST GRANTING APPOINTMENT AS AMIRS AND JUDGES AND POSITIONS OF AUTHORITY TO THOSE WHO ASKED FOR IT OR INDIRECTLY EXPRESS DESIRE FOR THAT 40
BOOK OF ADAB (MANNERS) 41
84. CHAPTER: ON MODESTY AND ITS EXCELLENCE, AND ENCOURAGING PEOPLE TO AFFECT IT 41
85. CHAPTER: ON KEEPING SECRETS 41
86. CHAPTER: ON FULFILLING CONTRACTS AND KEEPING PROMISES 41
87. CHAPTER: ON THE COMMAND TO CONTINUE TO PERFORM GOOD ACTIONS WHICH ARE ONE’S HABIT 41
88. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO SPEAK GOOD WORDS AND DISPLAY A CHEERFUL FACE WHEN YOU MEET SOMEONE 42
89. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO SPEAK PLAINLY AND CLEARLY AND ON REPEATING THINGS SO THAT THE ONE WHO DID NOT UNDERSTOOD THEM WILL UNDERSTAND 42
90. CHAPTER: ON LISTENING TO ONE’S COMPANION AS LONG AS IT IS NOT UNLAWFUL, AND LISTENING CAREFULLY TO SCHOLARS AND ADMONISHERS 42
91. CHAPTER: ON ADMONITION AND MODERATION IN IT 42
92. CHAPTER: ON DIGNITY AND CALMNESS 42
93. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION OF GOING TO THE PRAYER AND TO KNOWLEDGE AND OTHER FORMS OF WORSHIP WITH CALMNESS AND DIGNITY 42
94. CHAPTER: ON HONOURING THE GUEST 42
95. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO CONVEY GOOD NEWS AND CONGRATULATE PEOPLE 43
96. CHAPTER: ON SOMEONE SAYING FAREWELL AND HIS ADVICE WHEN HE DEPARTS ON A JOURNEY AND SUPPLICATION FOR HIM AND BY HIM 43
97. CHAPTER: ON THE ISTIKHARA AND CONSULTATION 43
98. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION ON GOING TO THE ‘ID, VISITING THE SICK, GOING ON HAJJ, EXPEDITIONS, FUNERALS, ETC, BY ONE ROUTE, AND RETURNING BY A DIFFERENT ROUTE IN INCREASE THE NUMBER OF PLACES OF WORSHIP 44
99. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO USE THE RIGHT FIRST IN THINGS THAT ENTAIL HONOUR, LIKE WUDU’, GHUSL, AND TAYAMMUM, PUTTING ON CLOTHES, SHOES, LEATHER SOCKS AND TROUSERS, ENTERING THE MOSQUE, USING THE SIWAK STICK, USING KOHL, CUTTING NAILS, TRIMMING THE MOUSTACHE, PLUCKING THE ARMPIT AND SHAVING THE HEAD, GIVING THE SALAM IN THE PRAYER, EATING AND DRINKING, SHAKING HANDS, GREETING THE BLACK STONE, LEAVING THE LAVATORY, TAKING THE GIFT, AND OTHER SUCH THINGS. THE RECOMMENDATION TO USE THE LEFT IN THE OPPOSITE OF THAT, LIKE BLOWING THE NOSE, SPITTING, ENTERING THE LAVATORY AND LEAVING THE MOSQUE, REMOVING LEATHER SOCKS, SANDALS, TROUSERS AND CLOTHES, CLEANING ONESELF IN THE LAVATORY, DOING UNCLEAN THINGS, AND THE LIKE 44
BOOK ON THE ADAB RELATED TO FOOD 44
100. CHAPTER: ON SAYING THE BASMALA WHEN STARTING TO EAT AND PRAISING ALLAH AFTERWARDS 44
101. CHAPTER: ON NOT CRITICISING FOOD AND THE RECOMMENDATION TO PRAISE IT 44
102. CHAPTER: ON WHAT SOMEONE SAYS WHEN FOOD IS BROUGHT WHEN HE IS FASTING AND HE DOES NOT BREAK HIS FAST 44
103. CHAPTER: ON WHAT SOMEONE SAYS WHEN INVITED TO EAT AND IS FOLLOWED BY SOMEONE 45
104. CHAPTER: ON EATING FROM IN FRONT OF ONE AND INSTRUCTING SOMEONE WHO EATS BADLY 45
105. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST JOINING TWO DATES OR THE LIKE TOGETHER WHEN A GROUP EAT WITHOUT HIS COMPANIONS’ PERMISSION 45
106. CHAPTER: WHAT ONE SAYS AND DOES WHEN HE EATS WITHOUT BECOMING FULL 45
107. CHAPTER: ON THE COMMAND TO EAT FROM THE SIDE OF THE DISH AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST EATING FROM THE MIDDLE 45
108. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO EAT RECLINING 45
109: CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO EAT WITH THREE FINGERS AND THE RECOMMENDATION TO LICK THE FINGERS. IT BEING DISLIKED TO WIPE THEM BEFORE LICKING THEM. THE RECOMMENDATION TO LICK THE PLATE AND PICK UP THE MORSEL WHICH HAS FALLEN AND EAT IT. PERMISSION TO WIPE THE HAND ON THE ARM, FOOT, ETC. AFTER LICKING IT 45
110. CHAPTER: ON A LOT OF HANDS FOR THE FOOD 46
111. CHAPTER: ON THE PROPER MANNER OF DRINKING AND THE RECOMMENDATION TO TAKE THREE BREATHS OUTSIDE THE VESSEL AND IT BEING DISLIKED TO BREATHE INTO THE VESSEL. THE RECOMMENDATION TO PASS THE VESSEL AROUND TO THE RIGHT 46
112. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO DRINK FROM THE MOUTH OF THE VESSEL, AND THE CLARIFICATION THAT THE DISLIKE IS NOT A PROHIBITION 46
113. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO BLOW ON DRINKS 46
114. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO DRINK WHILE STANDING AND CLARIFICATION THAT IT IS BETTER AND MORE PERFECT TO DRINK SITTING 46
115. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION FOR THE ONE PROVIDING THE DRINK TO BE THE LAST TO DRINK 46
116. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO DRINK FROM ALL PURE VESSELS EXCEPT THOSE MADE OF GOLD AND SILVER; THE PERMISSIBILITY OF DRINKING STRAIGHT FROM RIVERS WITH THE MOUTH WITHOUT VESSEL OR HAND. THE PROHIBITION AGAINST USING GOLD AND SILVER VESSELS FOR EATING AND DRINKING, PURIFICATION AND OTHER USES 46
BOOK OF CLOTHING 47
117. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO WEAR WHITE CLOTHES, AND THE PERMISSION TO WEAR RED, GREEN, YELLOW AND BLACK, AND THE PERMISSION TO WEAR COTTON, HAIR, WOOL AND OTHER THINGS EXCEPT SILK 47
118. CHAPTER: ON RECOMMENDING SHIRTS 47
119. CHAPTER: ON THE LENGTH OF THE SHIRT, SLEEVE, AND WRAPPER, AND THE END OF THE TURBAN, AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST LETTING ANY OF THAT HANG DOWN OUT OF ARROGANCE, AND THE DISLIKE OF IT WHEN IT IS WITHOUT ARROGANCE 47
120. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO AVOID FINE CLOTHING OUT OF HUMILITY 48
121. CHAPTER ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO TAKE A MIDDLE COURSE IN CLOTHES AND NOT TO CONFINE ONESELF TO WHAT IS MISERABLE WITHOUT NEED OR LEGITIMATE AIM 48
122. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SILK GARMENTS FOR MEN AND THEM SITTING AND LEANING ON SILK, WHILE IT IS PERMITTED FOR WOMEN TO WEAR IT 48
123. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO WEAR SILK IF ONE HAS THE ITCH 48
124. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SITTING AND RIDING ON TIGER SKINS 48
125. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN ONE PUTS ON A NEW GARMENT OR SHOES 48
126. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO BEGIN WITH THE RIGHT WHEN DRESSING 48
BOOK OF THE ADAB OF SLEEP 49
127. CHAPTER: ON THE ADAB OF SLEEP AND LYING DOWN 49
128. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO LIE ON ONE’S BACK AND PUT ONE LEG ACROSS THE OTHER WHEN ONE’S PRIVATE PARTS ARE NOT EXPOSED, AND THE PERMISSION TO SIT CROSS-LEGGED AND SITTING WITH ONE’S LEGS DRAWN UP 49
129. CHAPTER: ON THE ADAB OF THE ASSEMBLY AND THOSE WHO SIT IN IT 49
130. CHAPTER: ON DREAMS AND WHAT IS CONNECTED TO THEM 50
BOOK OF THE GREETING 50
131. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE GREETING AND THE COMMAND TO MAKE IT COMMON PRACTICE 50
132. CHAPTER: ON THE FORM OF THE GREETING 50
133. CHAPTER: ON THE ADAB OF THE GREETING 51
134. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO REPEAT THE GREETING TO THE ONE HE MEETS AFTER A SHORT TIME SINCE HE HAS COME IN OR GONE OUT AND THEN RETURNED IMMEDIATELY, OR A TREE OR THE LIKE HAS COME BETWEEN THEM 51
135. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO GREET WHEN ENTERING ONE’S HOME 51
136. CHAPTER: ON GREETING CHILDREN 51
137. CHAPTER: ON A MAN GREETING HIS WIFE, FEMALE RELATIVES AND WOMEN WHO ARE NOT RELATIVES IF NO TEMPTATION IS FEARED. GREETING THEM IS BASED ON THIS PRECONDITION 51
138. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BEING THE FIRST TO GREET AN UNBELIEVER AND HOW TO RETURN THEIR GREETING. THE RECOMMENDATION TO GREET THE PEOPLE OF A MIXED ASSEMBLY OF MUSLIMS AND UNBELIEVERS 52
139. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO GIVE THE GREETING WHEN LEAVING AN ASSEMBLY AND PARTING FROM ONE’S COMPANIONS 52
140. CHAPTER: ON ASKING PERMISSION TO ENTER AND ITS ADAB 52
141. CHAPTER: ON THE MAKING IT CLEAR THAT THE SUNNA IS THAT WHEN THE ONE FROM WHOM ONE ASKS PERMISSION TO ENTER SAYS, “WHO IS IT?” HE SHOULD NAME HIMSELF IN THE MANNER BY WHICH HE IS KNOWN BY AND NOT SAY “I” 52
142. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO BLESS SOMEONE WHO SNEEZES WHEN HE PRAISES ALLAH AND DISLIKE OF DOING IT IF HE HAS NOT PRAISED ALLAH; CLARIFICATION OF THE ADAB OF BLESSING THE SNEEZER, SNEEZING, AND YAWNING 52
143. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO SHAKE HANDS WHEN MEETING AND HAVING A CHEERFUL FACE, AND KISSING THE HAND OF A RIGHTEOUS MAN AND KISSING ONE’S CHILD OUT OF COMPASSION, EMBRACING THE ONE WHO ARRIVES FROM A JOURNEY AND THE DISLIKE OF BOWING 53
BOOK ON VISITING THE SICK 53
144. CHAPTER: ON VISITING THE SICK, ESCORTING THE DEAD AND PRAYING OVER HIM AND ATTENDING HIS BURIAL AND REMAINING AT HIS GRAVE AFTER HIS BURIAL 53
145. CHAPTER: ON SUPPLICATION FOR THE PERSON WHO IS ILL 53
146. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO ASK THE FAMILY OF A SICK PERSON ABOUT HOW HE IS 54
147. CHAPTER: ON WHAT IS SAID BY ONE WHO DESPAIRS OF LIFE 54
148. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO ADVISE THE FAMILY OF THE SICK PERSON AND THOSE LOOKING AFTER HIM TO TREAT HIM WELL, PUT UP WITH HIM AND BE PATIENT IN DIFFICULTIES HE POSES. THE SAME TREATMENT APPLIES TO THE ONE WHO IS APPROACHING DEATH BECAUSE OF A HADD, RETALIATION OR THE LIKE 54
149. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION FOR THE SICK PERSON TO SAY, “I HAVE A PAIN” OR “A TERRIBLE PAIN”, “I HAVE A FEVER” OR “O MY HEAD!” AND THE CLARIFICATION THAT THAT IS NOT DISLIKED IF IT IS NOT DUE TO EXASPERATION 54
150. CHAPTER: ON INSTRUCTING THE DYING TO SAY “THERE IS NO GOD BUT ALLAH” 54
151. CHAPTER: ON WHAT IS SAID WHEN THE DYING PERSON’S EYES BECOME FIXED 54
152. CHAPTER: ON WHAT IS SAID IN THE PRESENCE OF A DEAD PERSON 55
153. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO WEEP FOR SOMEONE WHO HAS DIED WITHOUT WAILING 55
154. CHAPTER: ON REFRAINING FROM MENTIONING ANYTHING DISLIKED IN THE CORPSE 55
155. CHAPTER: THE PRAYER OVER THE DEAD, ESCORTING HIM AND BEING PRESENT AT HIS BURIAL, AND THE DISLIKE FOR WOMEN TO FOLLOW FUNERAL PROCESSIONS 55
156. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION FOR MANY PEOPLE TO PRAY THE FUNERAL PRAYER AND TO MAKE THEIR ROWS THREE OR MORE 55
157. CHAPTER: WHAT IS RECITED IN THE FUNERAL PRAYER 56
158. CHAPTER: ON CARRYING THE BIER QUICKLY 56
159. CHAPTER: ON FIRST SETTLING THE DEBTS OF THE DECEASED AND MAKING HASTE TO PREPARE HIM FOR BURIAL UNLESS HE DIED SUDDENLY, IN WHICH CASE HE IS LEFT UNTIL ONE IS SURE OF DEATH 56
160. CHAPTER: ON ADMONITION AT THE GRAVE 57
161. CHAPTER: ON SUPPLICATION FOR THE DECEASED AFTER HIS BURIAL AND STAYING AT THE GRAVE FOR A TIME FOR SUPPLICATION, ASKING FORGIVENESS AND RECITATION 57
162. CHAPTER: ON SADAQA AND SUPPLICATION FOR THE DECEASED 57
163. CHAPTER: ON PEOPLE PRAISING THE DEAD PERSON 57
164. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF THE ONE WHO DIES LEAVING YOUNG CHILDREN 57
165. CHAPTER: ON WEEPING AND FEAR WHEN PASSING THE GRAVES AND RUINS OF THE WRONGDOERS, AND DISPLAYING NEED OF ALLAH AND CAUTIONING AGAINST BEING UNMINDFUL OF THAT 57
BOOK OF THE ADAB OF TRAVELLING 58
166. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO SET OUT ON A JOURNEY ON A THURSDAY AT THE BEGINNING OF THE DAY 58
167. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO HAVE COMPANY ON A JOURNEY AND THE TRAVELLERS SHOULD APPOINT SOMEONE AS THEIR AMIR WHOM THEY WILL OBEY 58
168. CHAPTER: ON THE ADAB OF TRAVELLING, STOPPING, SPENDING THE NIGHT AND SLEEPING ON THE JOURNEY. THE RECOMMENDATION TO TRAVEL BY NIGHT AND TO BE KIND TO ANIMALS AND SEE TO THEIR BEST INTERESTS 58
169: ON HELPING ONE’S COMPANION 59
170. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN ONE MOUNTING FOR A JOURNEY 59
171. CHAPTER: THE TAKBIR OF THE TRAVELLER WHEN HE ASCENDS, HIS TASBIH WHEN HE DESCENDS AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST RAISING THE VOICE WITH THE TAKBIR 59
172. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO MAKE SUPPLICATION DURING THE JOURNEY 59
173. CHAPTER: ON WHAT SUPPLICATION IS MADE WHEN ONE IS AFRAID OF PEOPLE OR SOMETHING ELSE 60
174. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN ONE ALIGHTS AT A PLACE 60
175. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION FOR THE TRAVELLER TO MAKE HASTE TO RETURN TO HIS FAMILY WHEN HE HAS ACHIEVED HIS PURPOSE 60
176. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO COME TO ONE’S FAMILY DURING THE DAY AND THE DISLIKE OF ARRIVING AT NIGHT WHEN THAT IS NOT NECESSARY 60
177. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN HE RETURNS AND SEES HIS TOWN 60
178. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION FOR THE ONE WHO ARRIVES TO GO FIRST TO THE MOSQUE IN HIS AREA AND PRAY TWO RAK’ATS IN IT 60
179. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING A WOMAN TO TRAVEL ON HER OWN 60
BOOK OF VIRTUES 60
180. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF RECITING THE QUR’AN 60
182. CHAPTER: ON THE COMMAND TO CONTINUE RECITING THE QUR’AN AND BEING CAREFUL NOT TO ALLOW ONESELF TO FORGET IT 61
182. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO HAVE GOOD VOICE IN RECITING THE QUR’AN AND ASKING SOMEONE WITH A GOOD VOICE TO RECITE AND LISTENING TO IT 61
183. CHAPTER: ON ENCOURAGING THE RECITATION OF CERTAIN SURAS AND AYATS 61
184. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO MEET TOGETHER FOR RECITATION 62
185. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF WUDU’ 63
186. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE ADHAN 63
187. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE PRAYERS 64
188. CHAPTER: ON THE SUBH AND ‘ASR PRAYERS 64
189. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF WALKING TO THE MOSQUE 64
190. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF WAITING FOR THE PRAYER 65
191. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE GROUP PRAYER 65
192. CHAPTER: ENCOURAGEMENT TO ATTEND THE GROUP PRAYERS AT SUBH AND ‘ISHA’ 65
193. CHAPTER: ON THE COMMAND TO PERSEVERE IN THE PRESCRIBED PRAYERS AND THE STRONGEST PROHIBITION AGAINST ABANDONING THEM 66
194. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF THE FIRST ROW AND THE COMMAND TO COMPLETE THE FIRST ROWS AND MAKE THEM STRAIGHT AND CLOSE TOGETHER 66
195. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF DOING THE SUNNAS WITH THE OBLIGATORY PRAYERS, AND CLARIFICATION OF THE LEAST OF THEM, THE MOST PERFECT, AND WHAT IS BETWEEN THAT 67
196. CHAPTER: THE IMPORTANCE OF THE TWO RAK’ATS WHICH ARE THE SUNNA OF SUBH 67
197. CHAPTER: ON TWO QUICK RAK’ATS FOR FAJR AND CLARIFICATION OF WHAT IS RECITED IN THEM AND THEIR TIME 67
198. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO LIE DOWN ON THE RIGHT SIDE AFTER THE TWO RAK’ATS OF FAJR AND ENCOURAGING DOING THAT WHETHER OR NOT ONE HAS PRAYED VOLUNTARY PRAYERS IN THE NIGHT 68
199. CHAPTER: ON THE SUNNA OF DHUHR 68
200. CHAPTER: ON THE SUNNA OF ‘ASR 68
201. CHAPTER: ON THE SUNNA BEFORE AND AFTER MAGHRIB 68
202. CHAPTER: ON THE SUNNA BEFORE AND AFTER ‘ISHA’ 68
203. CHAPTER: THE SUNNA OF JUMU’A 68
204. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO PRAY VOLUNTARY PRAYERS AT HOME BUT NOT OBLIGATORY PRAYERS. THE COMMAND TO MOVE FROM THE PLACE WHERE ONE DID THE OBLIGATORY PRAYER OR TO SPEAK BEFORE DOING THE VOLUNTARY PRAYER 68
205. CHAPTER: ON ENCOURAGING PERFORMANCE OF THE WITR PRAYER AND CLARIFICATION THAT IT IS CONFIRMED, AND MAKING ITS TIME CLEAR 69
206. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF THE DUHA PRAYER, CLARIFICATION OF ITS MINIMUM, MAXIMUM AND MIDDLE SIZE, AND THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO PERSEVERE IN DOING IT 69
207. CHAPTER: PERMISSION TO PRAY DUHA FROM THE TIME THE SUN IS HIGH UNTIL NOON. IT IS BEST TO PRAY IT WHEN IT IS VERY HOT AND WELL INTO MID-MORNING 69
208. CHAPTER: THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO PRAY THE TWO RAK’AT PRAYER OF GREETING WHEN ENTERING THE MOSQUE, AND IT BEING DISLIKED TO SIT DOWN BEFORE PRAYING THE TWO RAK’ATS AT WHATEVER TIME ONE ENTERS, WHETHER THAT BE THE TWO RAK’ATS OF GREETING, OR AN OBLIGATORY OR SUNNA PRAYER 69
209. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO PRAY TWO RAK’ATS AFTER DOING WUDU’ 69
210. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF THE DAY OF JUMU’A, ITS OBLIGATORY NATURE AND WASHING FOR IT, PUTTING ON SCENT AND GOING EARLY TO IT. SUPPLICATION ON FRIDAY AND THE PRAYER ON THE PROPHET. CLARIFICATION OF THE TIME WHEN SUPPLICATION IS ANSWERED. THE RECOMMENDATION OF REMEMBERING ALLAH OFTEN AFTER JUMU’A 70
211. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO PERFORM THE PROSTRATION OF GRATITUDE WHEN ONE OBTAINS A BLESSING OR AN AFFLICTION IS AVERTED 70
212. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF RISING IN THE NIGHT TO PRAY 70
213. CHAPTER: THE RECOMMENDATION TO PRAY AT NIGHT IN RAMADAN – THAT IS THE TARAWIH PRAYERS 72
214. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF PRAYING IN THE NIGHT OF POWER 72
214. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF THE SIWAK AND THE QUALITIES OF THE NATURAL FORM (FITRA) 72
216. CHAPTER: STRESSING THE OBLIGATION OF ZAKAT AND CLARIFICATION OF ITS EXCELLENCE AND WHAT IS CONNECTED TO IT 72
217. CHAPTER: ON THE OBLIGATION TO FAST RAMADAN AND CLARIFICATION OF THE EXCELLENCE OF FASTING AND WHAT IS CONNECTED TO IT 74
218. CHAPTER: ON GENEROSITY, CHARITY AND DOING MUCH GOOD IN THE MONTH OF RAMADAN, AND INCREASING THAT IN THE LAST TEN DAYS OF THE MONTH 74
219. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST FASTING BEFORE RAMADAN AFTER THE MIDDLE OF SHA’BAN UNLESS THAT FASTING IS CONNECTED TO WHAT IS BEFORE IT AND COINCIDES WITH HIS HABIT, LIKE FASTING MONDAY AND THURSDAY 74
220. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN SEEING THE NEW MOON 75
221. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF SUHUR AND DELAYING IT AS LONG AS ONE DOES NOT FEAR THE APPROACH OF DAWN 75
222. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF HASTENING TO BREAK THE FAST AND THAT WITH WHICH ONE BREAKS THE FAST AND WHAT ONE SAYS AFTER BREAKING THE FAST 75
223. CHAPTER: ON COMMANDING THE FASTER TO GUARD HIS TONGUE AND LIMBS FROM INCORRECT ACTIONS, VERBAL ABUSE AND THE LIKE 75
224. CHAPTER: ON QUESTIONS REGARDING FASTING 75
225. CHAPTER: CLARIFICATION OF THE EXCELLENCE OF FASTING MUHARRAM, SHA’BAN AND THE SACRED MONTHS 76
226. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF FASTING AND OTHER THINGS IN THE FIRST 10 DAYS OF DHU’L-HIJJA 76
227. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF FASTING THE DAY OF ‘ARAFA, ‘ASHURA’ AND THE NINTH OF MUHARRAM 76
228. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO FAST SIX DAYS OF SHAWWAL 76
229. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO FAST MONDAYS AND THURSDAYS 76
230. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION TO FAST THREE DAYS OF EVERY MONTH 76
231. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE GIVING THE FASTER SOMETHING WITH WHICH TO BREAK THE FAST, AND THE EXCELLENCE OF THE FASTER WHEN PEOPLE EAT IN HIS PRESENCE AND THE SUPPLICATION OF THE ONE WHO EATS FOR WHAT IS EATEN 77
232. BOOK OF I’TIKAF 77
233. BOOK OF HAJJ 77
BOOK OF JIHAD 78
234. THE EXCELLENCE OF JIHAD 78
235. CHAPTER: ON THE CLARIFICATION OF THOSE WHO ARE MARTYRS IN RESPECT OF THE REWARD OF THE NEXT WORLD, BUT WHO ARE WASHED AND PRAYED OVER, WHICH IS THE NOT THE CASE WITH THOSE KILLED FIGHTING THE UNBELIEVERS 81
236. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF FREEING SLAVES 81
237. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF BEING GOOD TO SLAVES 82
238. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF A SLAVE WHO FULFILS THE RIGHT HE OWES ALLAH AND THE RIGHT OF HIS MASTERS 82
239. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF WORSHIP IN TIMES OF VIOLENT TURBULENCE, WHICH IS CONFUSION, CIVIL STRIFE AND THE LIKE 82
240. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF BEING GENEROUS IN BUYING AND SELLING, TAKING AND GIVING, SETTLING DEBTS AND ACCOUNTS WELL, GIVING SLIGHTLY MORE IN THE MEASURE AND WEIGHING, AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BEING STINGY. THE EXCELLENCE OF GRANTING A DELAY TO THE WEALTHY AND THE ONE IN HARDSHIP, OR CANCELLING THE DEBT 82
BOOK OF KNOWLEDGE 83
241. CHAPTER: THE EXCELLENCE OF KNOWLEDGE 83
BOOK OF PRAISE OF ALLAH AND THANKFULNESS TO HIM 84
242. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF PRAISE AND THANKFULNESS 84
BOOK ON THE PRAYER ON THE MESSENGER OF ALLAH 84
243. CHAPTER: ON THE PRAYER ON THE MESSENGER OF ALLAH 84
BOOK OF DHIKR 85
244. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF DHIKR AND ENCOURAGING IT 85
245. CHAPTER: ON REMEMBERING ALLAH ALMIGHTY STANDING, SITTING AND LYING DOWN, AND WHILE IN A STATE OF MAJOR IMPURITY, MINOR IMPURITY AND WHILE MENSTRUATING – EXCEPT FOR THE QUR’AN WHICH IS NOT LAWFUL FOR SOMEONE IN A STATE OF MAJOR IMPURITY OR MENSTRUATING 87
246. CHAPTER: WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN GOING TO SLEEP AND WAKING UP 87
247. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF CIRCLES OF DHIKR, AND THE RECOMMENDATION TO JOIN THEM AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST PARTING FROM THEM WITHOUT EXCUSE 87
248. CHAPTER: ON DHIKR MORNING AND EVENING 88
249. CHAPTER: ON WHAT TO SAY WHEN GOING TO SLEEP 88
BOOK OF SUPPLICATIONS 89
250. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF SUPPLICATION 89
251. CHAPTER: ON THE EXCELLENCE OF SUPPLICATION FOR THOSE WHO ARE ABSENT 91
252. CHAPTER: VARIOUS MATTERS CONCERNING SUPPLICATION 91
253. CHAPTER: THE MIRACLES OF THE FRIENDS OF ALLAH AND THEIR EXCELLENCE 91
BOOK ON THINGS WHICH ARE FORBIDDEN 92
254. CHAPTER: THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BACKBITING AND THE COMMAND TO GUARD THE TONGUE 92
255. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST LISTENING TO BACKBITING. THE COMMAND THAT SOMEONE WHO HEARS BACKBITING SHOULD REFUTE IT OR OBJECT TO IT BEING SAID. IF HE IS UNABLE TO DO THAT OR THE SPEAKER DOES NOT ACCEPT HIS OBJECTION, THEN HE SHOULD LEAVE THAT GATHERING IF HE CAN. 93
256. CHAPTER: ON WHAT IS PERMITTED IN TALKING ABOUT PEOPLE 94
257. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SLANDER, WHICH IS CARRYING TALES BETWEEN PEOPLE IN ORDER TO CREATE TROUBLE 94
258. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST CARRYING TALES AND THINGS THAT PEOPLE HAVE SAID TO THOSE IN AUTHORITY IF THERE IS NO NEED FOR THAT, FOR INSTANCE, FEAR OF CORRUPTION, ETC. 95
259. CHAPTER: ON THE CENSURE OF BEING TWO-FACED 95
260. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST LYING 95
261. CHAPTER: ON THE CLARIFICATION OF WHAT LYING IS PERMITTED 96
262. CHAPTER: ON THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO VERIFY WHAT ONE SAYS AND RELATES 96
263. CHAPTER: ON THE CLARIFICATION OF THE SEVERE PROHIBITION AGAINST GIVING FALSE WITNESS 97
264. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST CURSING A MAN OR AN ANIMAL 97
265. CHAPTER: ON THE PERMISSION TO CURSE SOME OF THOSE WHO REBEL AGAINST ALLAH WITHOUT SPECIFYING THEM 97
266. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST ABUSING A MUSLIM WITHOUT CAUSE 97
267. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST ABUSING THE DEAD WITHOUT CAUSE AND BENEFIT IN THE SHARI’A 98
268. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING INJURY 98
269. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING MUTUAL RANCOUR, CUTTING ONE OTHER OFF AND MUTUAL HOSTILITY 98
270. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST ENVY 98
271. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SPYING 98
272. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST HAVING A BAD OPINION OF THE MUSLIMS UNNECESSARILY 99
273. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING AGAINST DESPISING THE MUSLIMS 99
274. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST GLOATING OVER A MUSLIM’S MISFORTUNE 99
275. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING ATTACKING SOMEONE’S LINEAGE 99
276. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST CHEATING AND DECEIT 99
277. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING TREACHERY 100
278. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST USING A GIFT TO CAUSE A SENSE OF INDEBTEDNESS 100
279. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BOASTFULNESS AND ARROGANCE 100
280. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING MUSLIMS DISASSOCIATING THEMSELVES FROM ONE ANOTHER FOR MORE THAN THREE DAYS EXCEPT IN THE CAUSE OF AN INNOVATION OR CLEAR INIQUITY OR THE LIKE 100
281. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST TWO PEOPLE CONVERSING TO THE EXCLUSION OF A THIRD WITHOUT HIS PERMISSION EXCEPT IN CASE OF NEED. IT IS THE SAME IF TWO PEOPLE SPEAK IN A LANGUAGE WHICH HE DOES NOT UNDERSTAND. 101
282. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST CRUELTY TO A SLAVE, ANIMAL, WOMAN, OR CHILD WITHOUT LEGITIMATE REASON 101
283. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING PUNISHING WITH FIRE ANY LIVE CREATURE, EVEN AN ANT 102
284. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING THE RICH PERSON TO PROCRASTINATE PAYING WHAT HE OWES 102
285. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED FOR A MAN TO TAKE BACK HIS GIFT WHETHER HE HAS HANDED IT OVER TO THE OTHER PERSON OR NOT, AND ON THE GIFT GIVEN TO HIS SON, WHETHER IT HAS BEEN HANDED OVER OR NOT. ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO PURCHASE SOMETHING WHICH HE HAD GIVEN AS SADAQA, PAID AS ZAKAT OR IN EXPIATION FROM THE ONE TO WHOM HE GAVE IT, BUT THERE IS NO OBJECTION TO HIM BUYING IT FROM A THIRD PARTY 102
286. CHAPTER: ON STRESSING THE INVIOLABILITY OF AN ORPHAN’S PROPERTY 102
287. CHAPTER: ON THE STERN PROHIBITION OF USURY 102
288. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING SHOWING-OFF 102
289. CHAPTER: WHAT MIGHT BE CONSIDERED SHOWING-OFF, BUT WHICH IS NOT ACTUALLY SHOWING-OFF 103
290. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING LOOKING AT UNRELATED WOMEN AND HANDSOME YOUTHS WITHOUT A LEGITIMATE REASON 103
291. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BEING ALONE WITH AN UNRELATED WOMAN 103
292. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING MEN TRYING TO LOOK LIKE WOMEN AND WOMEN TRYING TO LOOK LIKE MEN IN CLOTHING, MOVEMENTS, ETC. 104
293. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BEING LIKE SHAYTAN AND THE UNBELIEVERS 104
294. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST A MAN OR WOMAN DYEING THEIR HAIR BLACK 104
295. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SHAVING ONLY PART OF THE HEAD AND THE PERMISSION FOR A MAN, BUT NOT A WOMAN TO SHAVE IT ALL 104
296. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING JOINING ON FALSE HAIR, TATTOOING, AND FILING THE TEETH 104
297. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST PLUCKING OUT WHITE HAIR FROM THE BEARD AND HEAD, AND AGAINST A YOUNG MAN PLUCKING OUT THE HAIR OF HIS BEARD WHEN IT FIRST APPEARS 105
298. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO CLEAN ONESELF IN THE LAVATORY WITH THE RIGHT HAND AND TO TOUCH THE GENITALS WITH THE RIGHT HAND FOR NO REASON 105
299. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO WALK IN ONLY ONE SHOE OR SOCK FOR NO REASON, AND ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO PUT ON SHOES AND SOCKS WHILE STANDING FOR NO REASON 105
300. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST LEAVING A FIRE AND THE LIKE BURNING, WHETHER IN A LAMP OR ANYTHING ELSE, WHEN GOING TO SLEEP 105
301. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION OF AFFECTATION, WHICH ARE WORDS AND ACTIONS WHICH ARE WITHOUT BENEFIT 105
302. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING WAILING OVER THE DEAD, SLAPPING THE CHEEKS, TEARING THE SHIRT, PULLING OUT THE HAIR AND SHAVING IT, AND AGAINST PRAYING FOR DESTRUCTION 105
303. CHAPTER: THE PROHIBITION AGAINST GOING TO SOOTHSAYERS, ASTROLOGERS, DIVINERS AND LOOKING FOR OMENS 106
304. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST BELIEVING IN BAD OMENS 106
305. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST DEPICTING LIVING CREATURES ON RUGS, STONES, CLOTHES, DIRHAMS, CUSHIONS, DINARS, PILLOWS, ETC. THE PROHIBITION AGAINST PUTTING IMAGES ON WALLS, CURTAINS, TURBANS, CLOTHES, ETC. THE COMMAND TO EFFACE IMAGES 106
306. CHAPTER: THE PROHIBITION AGAINST KEEPING A DOG EXCEPT FOR HUNTING, HERDING OR FARMING 107
307. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO HANG BELLS FROM CAMELS AND OTHER ANIMALS, AND IT BEING DISLIKED TO BE ACCOMPANIED BY A DOG OR BELL IN A JOURNEY 107
308. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO RIDE A CAMEL THAT EATS DUNG. IF IT THEN EATS PURE FODDER AND ITS FLESH IS WHOLESOME, THEN THE DISLIKE IS REMOVED 107
309. CHAPTER: THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SPITTING IN THE MOSQUE AND THE COMMAND TO REMOVE SPIT FROM IT WHEN IT IS FOUND THERE. THE COMMAND TO KEEP THE MOSQUE FREE OF IMPURITIES 107
310. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO ARGUE IN THE MOSQUE OR TO RAISE VOICES THERE, ANNOUNCE A LOST ANIMAL, BUY AND SELL, RENT AND OTHER TRANSACTIONS 108
311. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST ENTERING THE MOSQUE FOR THE ONE WHO EATS EATING GARLIC, ONIONS, LEEKS, AND OTHER THINGS WHICH HAVE AN OBJECTIONABLE SMELL UNTIL ITS SMELL DEPARTS, EXCEPT IN CASE OF NECESSITY 108
312. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO SIT WITH THE LEGS UP ON THE DAY OF JUMU’A WHILE THE IMAM WAS GIVING THE KHUTBA BECAUSE THAT MAKES ONE SLEEPY AND HE WILL NOT MISS PROPERLY TO THE KHUTBA AND HE MIGHT BREAK WUDU’ 108
313. CHAPTER: WHEN SOMEONE WANTS TO SACRIFICE ON THE TENTH OF DHU’L-HIJJA, HE IS PROHIBITED FROM CUTTING ANY OF HIS HAIR OR NAILS UNTIL HE HAS SACRIFICED 108
314. CHAPTER: THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SWEARING BY A CREATURE LIKE THE PROPHET, THE KA’BA, THE ANGELS, HEAVEN, FATHERS, LIFE, THE SPIRIT, THE HEAD, THE LIFE OF THE SULTAN, THE BLESSING OF THE SULTAN, ONE’S LAND, AND TRUSTWORTHINESS. IT IS THE STRONGEST POSSIBLE PROHIBITION 108
315. CHAPTER: ON THE STRONG PROHIBITION AGAINST DELIBERATE FALSE OATHS 108
316. CHAPTER: ON THE RECOMMENDATION FOR SOMEONE WHO HAS SWORN AN OATH AND THEN SEES SOMETHING BETTER THAN IT TO DO WHAT HE SWORE HE SWORE HE WOULD NOT DO AND EXPIATE THE OATH 109
317. CHAPTER: ON MINOR OATHS BEING OF NO CONSEQUENCE AND NOT ENTAILING EXPIATION. THAT IS WHAT ONE SAYS UNINTENTIONALLY LIKE, “NO, BY ALLAH” AND “YES, BY ALLAH.” 109
318. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO USE OATHS WHEN SELLING, EVEN IF IT TRUE 109
319. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED FOR A MAN TO ASK BY THE FACE OF ALLAH FOR ANYTHING BY JANNAH AND IT BEING DISLIKED TO REFUSE THE ONE WHO ASKS BY ALLAH 109
320. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING THAT A SULTAN BE CALLED SHAHNESHAH BECAUSE IT MEANS “THE KING OF KINGS” AND ONLY ALLAH IS DESCRIBED AS THAT 109
321. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST ADDRESSING AN INIQUITOUS PERSON OR INNOVATOR, AS “MASTER”, ETC. 110
322. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO CURSE FEVER 110
323. CHAPTER: THE PROHIBITION AGAINST CURSING THE WIND, AND WHAT ONE SAYS WHEN IT BLOWS 110
324: CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO CURSE THE COCKEREL 110
325. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST A MAN ATTRIBUTING RAIN TO A STAR 110
326. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING CALLING A MUSLIM AN UNBELIEVER 110
327. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING OBSCENE AND COARSE LANGUAGE 110
328. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO EXAGGERATE IN SPEECH AND TO BE AFFECTED IN ELOQUENCE, AND TO USE UNUSUAL LANGUAGES AND FINE POINTS IN ARABIC WHEN SPEAKING TO THE COMMON PEOPLE 110
329. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO SAY, “MY SELF IS DISGUSTED (KHABUTHAT)” 111
330. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO CALL THE GRAPE THE VINE (KARM) 111
331. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST DESCRIBING A WOMAN’S BEAUTY TO A MAN WHEN THERE IS NO LEGITIMATE NEED FOR THAT, FOR INSTANCE, LIKE SEEKING MARRIAGE WITH HER, ETC. 111
332. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKE FOR A MAN TO SAY IN SUPPLICATION, “O ALLAH, FORGIVE ME IF YOU WILL.” HE SHOULD BE FIRM IN ASKING 111
333. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO SAY, “WHAT ALLAH WILLS AND SO-AND-SO WILLS” 111
334. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO TALK AFTER ‘ISHA’ 111
335. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN FOR A WOMAN TO REFUSE TO COME TO HER HUSBAND’S BED WHEN HE CALLS HER IF SHE DOES NOT HAVE A LEGITIMATE REASON 111
336. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN FOR A WOMAN TO FAST VOLUNTARILY WHEN HER HUSBAND IS PRESENT WITHOUT HIS PERMISSION 111
337. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN TO GET AHEAD OF THE IMAM IN COMING UP FROM BOWING OR PROSTRATION 112
338. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO PUT THE HANDS ON THE HIPS DURING THE PRAYER 112
339. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO PRAY WHEN FOOD HAS BEEN SERVED OR WHEN ONE NEEDS TO GO TO THE LAVATORY 112
340. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST LOOKING TO THE SKY DURING THE PRAYER 112
341. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO LOOK ABOUT IN THE PRAYER WITHOUT REASON 112
342. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST PRAYING TOWARDS GRAVES 112
343. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN TO PASS IN FRONT OF SOMEONE PRAYING 112
344. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO START DOING VOLUNTARY PRAYERS AFTER THE IQAMA HAS BEGUN, EVEN IF IT IS THE SUNNA FOR THAT PRAYER 112
345. CHAPTER: IT IS DISLIKED TO SINGLE OUT FRIDAY TO FAST OR FRIDAY NIGHT FOR PRAYING AT NIGHT 112
346. CHAPTER: ON FORBIDDING CONTINUOUS FASTING, WHICH IS TO FAST TWO OR MORE DAYS WITHOUT EATING OR DRINKING BETWEEN THEM 113
347. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN TO SIT ON GRAVES 113
348. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST PLASTERING OVER OR BUILDING OVER GRAVES 113
349. CHAPTER: ON THE STRONG PROHIBITION AGAINST A SLAVE RUNNING AWAY FROM HIS MASTER 113
350. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST INTERCEDING IN HUDUD-PUNISHMENTS 113
351. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST RELIEVING ONESELF IN THE ROAD, SHADY PLACES, WATER SOURCES, ETC. 113
352. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST URINATING IN STANDING WATER 113
353. CHAPTER: IT IS DISLIKED TO SHOW PREFERENCE TO ONE CHILD OVER THE OTHERS IN GIFTS 113
354. CHAPTER: IT IS FORBIDDEN FOR A WOMAN TO MOURN MORE THAN THREE DAYS FOR ANYONE EXCEPT HER HUSBAND. THE MOURNING PERIOD FOR A HUSBAND IS FOUR MONTHS AND TEN DAYS 114
355. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN FOR A TOWNSMAN TO SELL ON BEHALF OF A DESERT MAN, TO MEET CARAVANS, TO BID AGAINST ANOTHER MAN TO RAISE THE PRICE OR TO MAKE A MARRIAGE PROPOSAL IN THE FACE OF ANOTHER’S PROPOSAL WITHOUT HIS PERMISSION 114
356. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST SQUANDERING MONEY IN IMPROPER WAYS 114
357. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST POINTING AT A MUSLIM WITH A WEAPON, SERIOUSLY OR IN JEST, AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST HANDING SOMEONE AN UNSHEATHED SWORD 114
358. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO LEAVE THE MOSQUE AFTER THE ADHAN WITHOUT REASON BEFORE THE OBLIGATORY PRAYER HAS BEEN PRAYED 115
359. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO REFUSE BASIL FOR NO REASON 115
360. CHAPTER: IT IS DISLIKED TO PRAISE SOMEONE TO HIS FACE AS IT IS FEARED THAT IT WILL CAUSE HIM TO BE ARROGANT, AND THE PERMISSION TO DO THAT IF THE PERSON IS SAFE FROM THAT HAPPENING 115
361. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO LEAVE A PLACE WHERE THERE IS PLAGUE TO FLEE FROM IT, AND IT BEING DISLIKED TO GO WHERE THERE IS PLAGUE 115
362. CHAPTER: ON THE STRONG PROHIBITION OF SORCERY 115
363. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST TRAVELLING WITH A COPY OF THE QUR’AN TO ENEMY TERRITORY WHEN IT IS FEARED THAT IT MIGHT FALL INTO THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 115
364. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN TO USE GOLD AND SILVER DISHES FOR EATING, DRINKING, PURIFICATION, ETC. 116
365. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN FOR A MAN TO WEAR CLOTHES DYED WITH SAFFRON 116
366. CHAPTER: ON THE PROHIBITION AGAINST VOWING A DAY OF SILENCE 116
367. CHAPTER: ON IT BEING FORBIDDEN FOR A MAN TO ASCRIBE HIS LINEAGE TO OTHER THAN HIS FATHER OR HIS WALA’ TO OTHER THAN HIS PATRONS 116
368. CHAPTER: THE WARNING NOT TO COMMIT WHAT ALLAH AND HIS MESSENGER HAVE PROHIBITED 116
369. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ONE SAYS AND DOES IF ONE COMMITS SOMETHING FORBIDDEN 116
370. CHAPTER: ON VARIOUS STORIES 117
371. CHAPTER: ON ASKING FORGIVENESS 122
372. CHAPTER: ON WHAT ALLAH HAS PROMISED THE BELIEVERS IN JANNAH 123

1. On Sincerity And Having An Intention For All Actions, Words And States, Outward And Inward

Allah Almighty says, “They were only ordered to worship Allah, making their deen sincerely His as people of pure natural belief, and to establish the prayer and pay zakat ¬ that is the correct deen,” (98:5) and the Almighty says, “Their flesh and blood does not reach Allah but your fear of Him does reach Him.” (W22:35; H322:37) and the Almighty says, “Say, ‘Whether you conceal what is in your breasts or make it known, Allah knows it.'” (3:29
1. The Amir al-Mu’minin, Abu Hafs ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Actions only go by intentions. Everyone gets what they intend. Anyone, therefore, who emigrates to Allah and His Messenger, his emigration is indeed to Allah and His Messenger. But anyone who emigrates to gain something of this world or to marry a woman, his emigration is to that to which he emigrated.'” [Agreed to be sound]
2. ‘A’isha, Umm al-Mu’minin, Umm ‘Abdullah said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘An army will invade the Ka’ba. When they are at Bayda’, the earth will swallow them up from the first to the last of them.'” She said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, how will it swallow them up from the first to the last of them when their traders are among them as well as others who are not really part of them?’ He said, ‘It will swallow them up from the first to the last of them and then they will resurrected according to their intentions.'” [Agreed upon. This is the version in al-Bukhari.]
4. Abu ‘Abdullah Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah al-Ansari said, “Once we were with the Prophet, (PBUH), on an expedition and he said, ‘There are certain men still in Madina who have accompanied you on every stretch you have travelled and every valley you have crossed. It was only illness that prevented them from coming.'”
One variant has, “from their sharing the reward with us.” [Muslim]
Al-Bukhari related it from Anas who said, “We returned from the expedition to Tabuk with the Prophet, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Some people have stayed behind in Madina and we did not travel through a ravine or a valley without their accompanying us. A valid excuse prevented them from coming.'”
5. Abu Yazid Ma’n ibn Yazid ibn al-Akhnas ¬ and he, his father and grandfather were Companions ¬ said, “My father, Yazid, had put aside some dinars to give as sadaqa and placed them in the care of a man in the mosque and then I came and took them and brought them to him. He said, ‘By Allah, I did not mean you!’ I took the case to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Yazid, for you what you intended, and for you, Ma’n, what you took.'” [al-Bukhari]
6. Abu Ishaq Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas Malik ibn Uhayb ibn ‘Abdu Manaf ibn Zuhra ibn Kilab ibn Murra ibn Ka’b ibn Lu’ayy al-Qurashi az-Zuhri, one of the ten testified who would have Jannah, may Allah be pleased with them, said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited me in the year of the Hajj of Farewell on account of a serious illness I had. I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, this illness has affected me as you see and I have property but no heirs other than my daughter. Shall I give two-thirds of my property away as sadaqa?’ He replied, ‘No.’ I asked, ‘A half?’ He replied, ‘No.’ He said, ‘A third, and a third is great (or a lot). It is better to leave rich heirs than to leave them poor, begging from other people. There is nothing you spend, desiring by it the face of Allah, but that you will be rewarded, even for a morsel you put in your wife’s mouth.’ I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, will I be left behind [in Makka] after my companions leave?’ He said, ‘You will not be left behind, for any virtuous actions you do will raise you in degree and elevation. And then perhaps you might be left behind so that some people will benefit from you and others be harmed by you. O Allah, let My Companions complete their emigration and do not let them turn back on their heels,’ but poor Sa’d ibn Khawla had the Messenger of Allah grieve over his death in Makka.” [Agreed upon] [Muslim]
7. Abu Hurayra ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Sakhr said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah does not look at your bodies nor your forms but He looks at your hearts and your actions.”
8. Abu Musa ‘Abdullah ibn Qays al-Ash’ari said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked about the man who fights in anger, a man who fights to defend himself and a man who fights to show off, and whether any of these were fighting in the way of Allah The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘The one fights so that the word of Allah will be uppermost is in the way of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
9. Abu Bakra Nufay’ ibn al-Harith ath-Thaqafi said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘When two Muslims clash with their swords, then both the killer and killed are in the Fire.’ I asked, “Messenger of Allah, I can understand this with regard to the killer, but what about the murdered man?’ He replied, ‘He also was eager to kill his companion.'” [Agreed upon]
10. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The group prayer of a man is some twenty degrees higher than his prayer in his business or his house. That is because when one of you does wudu’ thoroughly and then goes to the mosque with no other object than that of doing the prayer, without being impelled by anything other than the prayer, Allah will raise him up a degree with every step he takes, and a wrong action will also fall away from him, until he enters the mosque. When he enters the mosque, he is in prayer the whole time he is waiting for it and the angels pray for him all the time he is sitting there, saying, ‘O Allah! Show mercy to him! O Allah! Forgive him! O Allah! Turn towards him!’ as long as he has not caused anyone injury and has not broken wudu’.” [Agreed upon. This is the version in Muslim]
11. Abu’l-‘Abbas ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abbas ibn ‘Abdu’l-Muttalib said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said in what he reported from his Lord, the Mighty and Majestic, “Allah wrote good actions and bad actions and then made that clear. Whoever intends to do a good action and then does not do it, Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, will write a full good action for him. If he intends to do it and then does it, Allah will write ten to seven hundred good actions multiplied many times over. If he intends an evil action and then does not do it, Allah will write a full good action for him. If he intends it and then does it, Allah will write one bad action for him.” [Agreed upon]
12. Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Three men of the past were travelling and took refuge for the night in a cave. They entered it and a rock fell down the mountain and blocked the entrance. They said, ‘The only thing that will rescue us from this rock is to call on Allah invoking good actions we have done!’ One of them said, “O Allah, my parents are both old and it is my habit never to give milk in the evening either to my family or friends before giving it to them first. One day I went a long way in search of something and did not reach them until they had already gone to bed. I milked their evening drink but found them asleep. I did not want to wake them nor to give my family or friends their evening drink before they had had theirs, so I remained with the cup in my hand waiting for them to wake up until dawn came. The children were at my feet, crying because of hunger. Then they woke up and drank their drink. O Allah, if I did that out of the desire for Your Face, then rescue us from the situation we are in regarding this rock.” It opened up a little but they still could not get out. The second said, “O Allah! A cousin of mine was the person I loved more than any other. (Another variant has, “I used to love one of my uncle’s daughters with the most intense love it is possible for a man to have for a woman.”) I tried to seduce her and she refused me until, one year when she was in dire need, she came to me and I gave her a hundred and twenty dinars provided that she would let me do what I wanted with her. She did that but when I was about to have my way with her, (One variant has, “when I was between her legs.”) she said, ‘Fear Allah and do not break the seal without having the right to do so.’ Then I left her alone in spite of the fact that she was, of all people, the one I loved the most and also left her with the gold I had given her. O Allah, if I did that out of the desire for Your Face, then rescue us from our situation!” The rock moved a little further but they still could not get out. The third said, “O Allah, I employed some workers and gave all of them their wages except for one man who went off without taking what he was owed. I invested his wage until it multiplied in value. After a time he came to me and said, ”Abdullah, pay me my wage!’ I said, ‘All the camels, cattle, sheep and slaves that you see here have come from your wage.’ He said, ”Abdullah, do not make fun of me?’ I said, ‘I am not making fun of you.’ He took them all and drove them off, not leaving anything. O Allah, if I did that out of the desire for Your Face, then rescue us from the situation we are in!” The rock moved away and they walked out.'” [Agreed upon]

2. Chapter on Repentance

Scholars say that it is s a duty to repent of every wrong action. If it is disobedience which occurs between a person and Allah and does not involve the right of another human being, repentance has three preconditions. The first is that one divest himself of disobedience. The second is that he regret doing it. The third is that he resolve not to ever return to it. If one of the three is lacking, then his repentance is not sound. If it involves to another human being, repentance has four preconditions: these three and that he discharges his duty to the other person. If it is money or the like, he pays it to him. If it is a hadd-punishment because of slander and the like it, he give shim power over him or seeks his pardon. If it is slander, he undoes it, He must repent of all wrong actions. If he repents of some of them, the people of truth say that his repentance of them is sound, but he still has the rest. There is much evidence in the Book, the Sunna and the consensus of the Community about the obligation to repent.
Allah Almighty says, “Turn towards Allah, O believers, every one of you, so that perhaps you will have success,” (24:31) and the Almighty says, “Ask your Lord for forgiveness and then turn in repentance to Him,” (11:3) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe! Turn in sincere repentance to Allah.” (66:8)
13. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘By Allah, I ask Allah’s forgiveness and turn towards Him in repentance more than seventy times a day.”
14. Al-Agharr ibn Yasar al-Muzani said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O people! Turn in repentance towards Allah and ask His forgiveness. I turn towards Him a hundred times a day.”[Muslim]
15. Abu Hamza Anas ibn Malik al-Ansari, the servant of the Messenger of Allah reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah is happier about the repentance of one His slaves than one of you would be about finding your camel which had strayed away from you in the middle of the desert.”[Agreed upon]
In the variant of Muslim, “Allah has greater joy at the repentance of one His slaves when he turns towards Him than one of you would have over his mount, which, having escaped from him with his food and drink in the middle of the desert so that he has despaired of finding it and gone to a tree to lie down in its shade, suddenly appears standing by him while he is in that state, so that he takes its reins and then says out of the intensity of his joy, ‘O Allah, You are my slave and I am Your Lord!’ getting confused because of his intense joy.'”
18. Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah the Mighty and Majestic accepts the repentance of His servant as long as long as his death-rattle has not begun.” [At-Tirmidhi]
19. Zirr ibn Hubays said, “I went to Safwan ibn ‘Assal to ask him about wiping over leather socks. He said, ‘What has brought you, O Zirr?’ I said, ‘The search for knowledge.’ He said, ‘The angels lower their wings to anyone who seeks knowledge, out of pleasure at what he is seeking.’ I said, ‘I am troubled about wiping over leather socks after defecation and urination. You were one of the Companions of the Prophet, so I have come to ask you whether you heard him mention anything regarding that.’ He said, ‘Yes. He used to command us when we were travelling ¬ or journeying ¬ not to remove our leather socks for three days and nights except in the case of janaba. We were not to remove them on account of defecation, urination or sleep.’ I said, ‘Did you hear him mention anything about love?’ He said, ‘Yes. Once we were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), on a journey and, while we were in his presence, a bedouin with a loud voice called out to him, “O Muhammad!” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), answered him in a similarly loud voice, “Go ahead!” I said to him, “Bother you! Lower your voice! You are in the presence of the Prophet, (PBUH), and this is forbidden!” He retorted, “By Allah, I will not lower it!” The bedouin said, “Can a man love a people when he has not yet joined them?” The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A man will be with the one he loves on the Day of Rising.”‘ Safwan continued to relate to us until he mentioned a door in the West the span of whose breadth is ¬ or whose breadth it would take a rider ¬ forty or seventy years.'”
Sufyan, one its transmitters, said, “It is in the direction of Syria. Allah Almighty, on the day He created the heavens and the earth, created it to be open for repentance and it will not be locked until the sun rises from there.” [at-Tirmidhi & others]
20. Abu Sa’id ibn Sa’d ibn Malik ibn Sinan al-Khudri reported that the Prophet of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Among those before you there was a man who killed ninety-nine people. He asked who was the most knowledgeable man in the world and was directed to a monk. He went to him and said that he had killed ninety-nine people and was repentance possible for him? The monk said, ‘No,’ so he killed him and made it a hundred. Then he again asked who was the most knowledgeable man on earth and was directed to a man of knowledge. He said that he had killed a hundred people, so was repentance possible for him? The man said, ‘Yes, who can come between you and repentance? Go to such-and-such a land, where there are some people worshipping Allah Almighty. Worship Allah with them and do not return to your own country. It is an evil place.’ So he went and then, when he was half way there, he died. The angels of mercy and angels of punishment started to argue about him. The angels of mercy said, ‘He came in repentance, turning with his heart to Allah Almighty.’ The angels of punishment said, ‘He has not done a single good action.’ An angel came in a human form and they appointed him arbitrator between them. He said, ‘Measure the distance between the two countries and whichever one he is nearer to, that is the one he belongs to.’ They measured and found he was nearer to the land to which he was going, so the angels of mercy took him.” [Agreed upon]
In the variant in the Sahih, “He was a hand-span nearer to the virtuous land, so he was put among their people.” In the variant in the Sahih, “Allah revealed to this country to distance itself and that one to come nearer. He said, ‘Measure the distance between them,’ and they found that he was nearer to the good one by a hand-span and he forgave him.” In one variant, “He was nearer it by a short neck.”
22. Abu Nujayd ‘Imran ibn al-Husayn al-Khuza’i reported that a woman from Juhayna came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), who was pregnant as a result of fornication. She said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have broken a hadd, so carry out the punishment on me. The Prophet of Allah summoned her guardian and said, “Treat her well. When she gives birth, bring her back to me.” He did that and the Prophet of Allah commanded that her garment be tied tightly about her and then he commanded that she be stoned. Then he prayed over her. ‘Umar said to him, “Do you pray over her, Messenger of Allah, when she committed fornication? He said, “She repented with such a repentance that if it were to be divided out among seventy of the people of Madina, it would be enough for all of them. Can you think of anything better than her offering herself to Allah, the Mighty and Majestic?” [Muslim]
23. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If the son of Adam possessed a valley full of gold he would want to have two valleys, yet his mouth will only be filled by earth. Allah turns towards those who turn in repentance.” [Agreed upon]

3. Chapter on Steadfastness

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! Be steadfast; be supreme in steadfastness” (3:200), and the Almighty says, “We will test you with a certain amount of fear and hunger and loss of wealth and life and fruits. But give good news to the steadfast,” (W2:154; H2:155) and the Almighty says, “The steadfast will be paid their wages in full without any reckoning.” (W39:11; H39:10) The Almighty said, “But if someone is steadfast and forgives, that is the most resolute course to follow.” (W42:40; H42:43) The Almighty says, “Seek help in steadfastness and the prayer. Allah is with the steadfast” (W2:152; H2:153) and the Almighty says, “We will test you until We know the true fighters among you and those who are steadfast” (W47:30; H47:31)
The ayats about the command to be steadfast and the clarification of its excellence are numerous and well-known.
25. Abu Malik al-Harith ibn ‘Asim al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Purity is half of belief. ‘Praise be to Allah’ fills up the balance, and ‘Glory be to Allah and praise be to Allah’ fills up everything between the heavens and the earth. The prayer is a light. Sadaqa is a proof. Steadfastness is an illumination. The Qur’an is a proof for you or against you. Everybody goes out and trades with his own self, either seting it free or destroying it.” [Muslim]
27. Abu Yahya Suhayb ibn Sinan said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘What an extraordinary thing the business of the believer is! All of it is good for him. And that only applies to the believer. If good fortune is his lot, he is grateful and it is good for him. If something harmful happens to him, he is steadfast and that is good for him too.'” [Muslim]
29. Abu Zayd Usama ibn Zayd ibn Haritha, the client of the Messenger of Allah, one he loved and the son of one he loved, said, “A daughter of the Prophet, (PBUH), sent a message to him saying, ‘One of my sons is dying, so come.’ He sent his greetings to her and said, ‘What Allah takes is His and what He gives is His. Everything has a fixed term with Him, so she should show fortitude and expect a reward.’ She sent to him imploring him to come to her. He got up with Sa’d ibn ‘Ubada, Mu’adh ibn Jabal, Ubayy ibn Ka’b, Zayd ibn Thabit and some other men, may Allah be pleased with them. The child was brought to the Messenger of Allah and he was shuddering. The Prophet’s eyes were flowing with tears and Sa’d said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what is this?’ He said, ‘This is an aspect of mercy which Allah has put in the hearts of His slaves.'”
One variant has, “In the hearts of whomever He will of His slaves. Allah is merciful to those of His slaves who are merciful. [Agreed upon]
30. Suhayb reported hat the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Among those before you there was a king who had a sorcerer. When he was old, he said to the king, ‘I am old, so send me a lad to whom I can teach sorcery.’ He sent him a lad for him to teach. When the boy was on the way, he came upon a monk. He sat down to listen to his words and liked what he heard. Whenever he went to the sorcerer, he would pass by the monk and sit with him. When he came to the sorcerer, the sorcerer would beat him. He complained about that to the monk who said, ‘When you are afraid of the sorcerer, say, “My family kept me.” And when you are afraid of your family, say, “The sorcerer kept me.”‘
“While all this was going on, he came upon a great beast which was barring the people’s way and said, ‘Today I will find out who is better, the sorcerer or the monk.’ He took a stone and said, ‘O Allah, if what the monk does is preferable to You to what the sorcerer does, then turn this beast aside so that the people can pass.’ He threw it and killed the animal and the people went on. He went to the monk and told him and the monk said to him, ‘O my boy, today you are better than I am. I see the point that your business has reached. You will be tested and, when you are tested, do not point me out.’ The boy used to heal the blind and the lepers and treat people for all their ailments. A companion of the king who was blind heard this and brought him many gifts. He said, ‘All that I have gathered for you here is yours if you heal me.’ He said, ‘I do not heal anyone. It is Allah Almighty who heals. If you believe in Allah Almighty, I will pray to Allah to heal you.” So he believed in Allah Almighty and Allah Almighty healed him. He went to the king and sat with him as he used to do. The king said to him, ‘Who has returned your sight to you?’ He said, ‘It was my Lord.’ He said, ‘You have a Lord other than me?!’ He said, ‘My Lord and your Lord, Allah.’ So he seized him and did not stop torturing him until he pointed out the boy. The boy was brought and the king said to him, ‘O boy, your sorcery has reached the point where you heal the blind and the lepers, and you do such-and-such and such-and-such.’ He said, ‘I do not heal anyone. It is Allah Almighty who heals.’ He seized him and did not stop torturing him until he pointed out the monk. The monk was brought and told, ‘Renounce your religion.’ He refused. He called for a saw and placed the saw on the centre of his head and split it until the two halves fell apart. Then the companion of the king was brought and told, ‘Renounce your religion!’ He refused, and the the saw was placed on the centre of his head and split it until the two halves fell apart. Then the boy was brought and told, ‘Renounce your religion,’ and he refused. He handed him over to a group of his companions and said, ‘Take him to such-and-such a mountain, and take him up the mountain. When you reach its summit, if he has not renounced his religion, throw him off.’ They took him and brought him up the mountain and he said, ‘O Allah, save me from them in whatever way You will.’ The mountain shook and they fell. He walked to the king and the king said to him, ‘What has happened to your companions?’ He said, ‘Allah Almighty saved me from them.’ He handed him over to a group of his companions and said, ‘Take him and put him in a ship and take him to the middle of the sea. If he does not recant, then throw him into it.’ They took him and he said, ‘O Allah, save me from them in whatever way You will.’ The ship capsized and they were drowned. He walked back to the king and the king said to him, ‘What has happened to your companions?’ He said, ‘Allah Almighty saved me from them.’ He said to the king, ‘You will not kill me until you do what I command you.’ He said, ‘What is that?’ He said, ‘You should gather the people together on one plain and crucify me on a palm trunk. Then take an arrow from your quiver and put the arrow in the centre of your bow and say, “In the name of Allah, the Lord of the boy,” and then shoot it. If you do that, you will kill me.’ So he gathered the people together on one plain and crucified him on a trunk and then took his arrow from his quiver and placed the arrow in the middle of the bow and then said, “In the name of Allah, the Lord of the boy,” and then shot it and the arrow struck his temple. He put his hand on his temple and then died. The people said, “We believe in the Lord of the boy.” The king was brought and told, “Do you not see that, by Allah, your fear has brought about the very thing you were afraid of! The people have believed.” So he commanded that a trench be dug with openings onto it and had fires lit in it. He said, ‘Throw into it, anyone who does not renounce his religion or tell him to jump.’ They did that until a woman came with one of her children. She hesitated to jump into it and the child said to her, ‘Mother, be steadfast! You have the truth.'” [Muslim]
37. Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “No fatigue, illness, anxiety, sorrow, harm or sadness afflicts any Muslim, even to the extent of a thorn pricking him, without Allah wiping out his mistakes by it.” [Agreed upon]
38. Ibn Mas’ud said, “I visited the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), when he had a fever. I said, “Messenger of Allah, you have a very high fever!’ He replied, ‘Yes. I have the fever of two of you.’ I asked, ‘Is that because you will have two rewards?’ He said, ‘Yes, it is like that. No Muslim is afflicted by harm, whether it is a thorn or something worse, without Allah expiating his evil deeds on that account and his sins fall away from him like leaves from a tree.'” [Agreed upon]
40. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah (PBUH), said, ‘None of you should wish for death because of some harm which has befallen him. If he has got to do something, he should say, ‘O Allah, make me live if life is best for me and make me die if death is best for me.” [Agreed upon]
43. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When Allah desires good for one of His slaves, He brings forward the punishment for him in this world. When Allah desires evil for His slave, He withholds from him what is due to him on account of his wrong actions and then settles it on the Day of Rising.”
The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The greatest reward goes together with the greatest affliction. When Allah Almighty loves people, He tests them. All who are content receive His good pleasure. Those who are angry receive His anger.” [at-Tirmidhi]
45. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The strong man is not the one who throws people in wrestling. The strong man is the one who has control of himself when he is angry.” [Agreed upon]
46. Sulayman ibn Surad said, “One day I was sitting with the Prophet, (PBUH), while two men were quarreling. The face of one of them turned red and his veins stood out. The Messenger of Allah said, ‘I know a word which, if you say it, will remove what you feel.’ (Or he said ‘”I seek refuge with Allah from the accursed Shaytan’ will remove from him what he feels.’) They told him that the Prophet and two men were quarreling said, ‘Seek refuge with Allah from the accursed Shaytan.'” [Agreed upon]
48. Abu Hurayra reported that a man said to the Prophet, (PBUH), “Give me counsel.” He said, “Do not get angry.” He repeated his request several times and he said, “Do not get angry.” [al-Bukhari]
51. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘After I am gone there will be misappropriation and matters of which you disapprove.” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, what do you command us to do?” He said, “To fulfill the rights you owe to others and to ask Allah for what is owed to you.” [Agreed upon]

4. Chapter: On Truthfulness

Allah Almighty says, “O who you believe! Fear Allah and be with the truthful’ (W9:129; H9:119) and the Almighty says, “Truthful men and truthful women,” (33:35) and the Almighty says, “Being true to Allah would be better for them.” (W47:20; H47:21)
54. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Truthfulness leads to piety and piety leads to Jannah. A man should be truthful until he is written down as truthful in the sight of Allah. Lying leads to deviance and deviance leads to the Fire. A person lies to the point that he is written down as a liar in the sight of Allah.” [Agreed upon]
55. Abu Muhammad al-Hasan ibn ‘Ali ibn Abi Talib said, “I memorised from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH): ‘Abandon anything that gives you doubt for what gives you no doubt. Truthfulness is peace of mind and lying is doubt.” [At-Tirmidhi]

5. Chapter: On Watchfulness

Allah Almighty says, “He who sees you stand up to pray and your movements with those who prostrate,” (W26:217-218; H26:219-220) and the Almighty says, “He is with you wherever you are.” (57:4) The Almighty says, “Allah ¬ Him from whom nothing is hidden, either on earth or in heaven.” (W3:5; H3:6) The Almighty says, “Your Lord is always lying in wait.” (89:14). The Almighty says, “(Allah) knows the eyes’ deceit and people’s breasts conceal.” (40:19)
60. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, “One day while we were sitting with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), there appeared before us a man whose clothes were exceedingly white and whose hair was exceedingly black. No trace of travel could be seen on him and none of us knew him. He walked up and sat down by the Prophet. Resting his knees against his and placing the palms of his hands on his thighs, he said, ‘O Muhammad! Tell me about Islam.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Islam is to testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, to perform the prayers, to pay the zakat, to fast in Ramadan and to make the pilgrimage to the House if you are able to do so.’ He said, ‘You have spoken the truth,’ and we amazed at him asking him and then saying that he had spoken the truth. He said, ‘Then tell me about belief.’ He said, ‘It is to believe in Allah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers, and the Last Day, and to believe in the decree, both its good and its evil.’ He said, ‘You have spoken the truth.’ He said, ‘Then tell me about ihsan.’ He said, ‘It is to worship Allah as though you could see Him for while you do not see Him, He sees you.’ He said, ‘Then tell me about the Hour.’ He said, ‘The one asked about it knows no more about it than the asker.’ He said, ‘Then tell me about its signs.’ He said, ‘That a slavegirl will give birth to her mistress and that you will see barefooted, destitute herdsmen competing in constructing lofty buildings.’ Then he left but I stayed on a while. Then the Prophet said, ”Umar, do you know who the questioner was?’ I said, ‘Allah and His Messenger know best.’ He said, ‘It was Jibril who came to teach you your religion.'” [Muslim]
61. Abu Dharr Jundub ibn Junada and Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman Mu’adh ibn Jabal is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Fear Allah wherever you are and follow up an evil action with a good action which will wipe it out. Treat people well.” [at-Tirmidhi]
62. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “One day I was behind the Prophet, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Boy, I will teach you some words: Be careful regarding Allah and He will take care of you. Be careful regarding Allah and you will find Him in front of you. When you ask, ask Allah and when you seek help, seek help from Allah. Know that if the whole community were to gather together to help you with something, they would not be able to help you in any way unless Allah had written that for you. And if they were to gather together to harm you in some way, they would not be able to harm you except with something which Allah had written for you. The pens have been lifted and the pages are dry.”[at-Tirmidhi]
In another variant than that of at-Tirmidhi, “Be careful regarding Allah and you will find Him before you. Recognise Allah in ease and He will recognise you in hardship. Know that whatever misses you could never have hit you and what hits you could never have missed you. Know that victory comes with fortitude, rescue with constriction, and ease with hardship.”
66. Abu Ya’la Shaddad ibn Aws reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The intelligent man is the one who overpowers himself and works for what will come after death. The stupid man is the one who follows his own whims and hopes that his desires will be gratified by Allah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
At-Tirmidhi and other scholars said that “dâna nafsahu” (subjugates himself) means to make it answerable.
67. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Part of the excellence of a person’s Islam is his leaving alone what does not concern him.” [at-Tirmidhi and others]

6. Chapter: On Fearful Awareness of Allah (Taqwa)

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe, have taqwa of Allah with the taqwa due to Him,” (3:102) and the Almighty says, “Have taqwa of Allah as much as you are able to.” (64:16) This verse clarifies what is meant by the first verse. Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! Have taqwa of Allah, and speak words which hit the mark.” (33:70) The verses which command taqwa of Allah are many and well-known. Allah Almighty says, “Whoever has taqwa of Allah, He will give him a way out and provide for him from where he does not expect.” (65:2-3) The Almighty says, “If you have taqwa of Allah, He will you discrimination and erase your bad actions from you and forgive you. Allah’s favour is indeed immense.” (8:29)
69. Abu Hurayra said, “It was asked, ‘Messenger of Allah, who is the noblest of people?’ He replied, ‘The one with the most fear of Allah.’ They said, ‘This is not what we meant.’ He said, ‘Yusuf, the Prophet of Allah, son of a Prophet of Allah, son of a Prophet of Allah, son of the Friend of Allah.’ They said, ‘This is not what we meant either.’ He said, ‘Is it then about the Arabs that you asking? The best of them in the Time of Ignorance is the best of them in Islam when they have knowledge (of the deen).'” [Agreed upon]
70. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “This world is green and sweet. Allah has put you in charge of it so be careful how you behave. Beware of this world and beware of women. The first trouble experienced by the Tribe of Israel was on account of women.” [Muslim]
73. Abu Umama Sudayy ibn ‘Ajlan al-Bahili said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), speaking in the Hajj of Farewell. He said, ‘Fear Allah, pray your five prayers, fast your month, pay the zakat on your property and obey your leaders and you will enter Jannah of your Lord.” [at-Tirmidhi]

7. Chapter: Certainty and Trust in Allah

Allah Almighty says, “When the Believers saw the Confederates, they said, ‘This is what Allah and His Messenger promised us. Allah and His Messenger told us the truth.’ It only increased them in faith and in submission.” (33:22) The Almighty says, “Those to whom people said: ‘The people great army have gathered against you, so fear them.’ But that merely increased their faith and they said: ‘Allah is enough for us and the best of Guardians.’ So they returned with blessings and bounty from Allah and no evil touched them. They pursued the pleasure of Allah. Allah’s favour is indeed immense.” (3:173-174) The Almighty says, “Put your trust in the Living who does not, die” (25:58) and the Almighty says, “So let the believers put their trust in Allah,” (W14:14; H14:11) and the Almighty says, “Then when you have reached a firm decision, put your trust in Allah.” (3:159) The verses commanding trust are numerous and well-known. The Almighty says, “Whoever puts his trust in Prophet ¬ He will be enough for him.” (65:3) The Almighty says, “The believers are those whose hearts tremble when Allah is mentioned, whose faith is increased when His Signs are mentioned to them, and who put their trust in their Lord.” (8:2)
79. ‘Umar said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “If you were to rely on Allah as He should be relied on, He would provide for you as He provides for the birds. They go out in the morning hungry and return in the evening full.” [at-Tirmidhi]
83. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever says, i.e. when he leaves his house, ‘In the name of Allah. I have relied on Allah and there is no power nor strength except by Allah’ will be told, ‘You have been guided, spared and protected,’ and Shaytan will be kept far from him.” [Abu Dawud, at-Tirmidhi, an-Nasa’i and others]
Abu Dawud added, “He, i.e. Shaytan, says to another shaytan, ‘How can you get at a man who has been guided, spared and protected?'”

8. Chapter: On Going Straight (Istiqama)

Allah Almighty says, “Go straight as you have been commanded,” (11:112) and the Almighty says, “The angels descend on those who say, ‘Our Lord is Allah,’ and then go straight: ‘Do not fear and do not grieve, but rejoice in Jannah you have been promised! We are your protectors in the life of this world and in the Hereafter. You will have there all that your selves could wish for. You will have there everything you demand. Hospitality from One who is Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (W41:29-31; H41:30-32) The Almighty says, “Those who say, ‘Our Lord is Allah, and then go straight will feel no fear and will know no sorrow. Such people are the Companions of Jannah, remaining in it timelessly, for ever, as repayment for what they did.” (W46: 12-13; H46:13-14)
86. Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Tread the middle way and be upright but know that none of you will be saved by what he does.” They said, “Not even you, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Not even me unless Allah covers me with mercy and bounty from him.” [Muslim]

9. Chapter: Reflecting On The Immense Creation Of Allah Almighty, The Passing Of This World, The Terrors Of The Next World, And Other Matters. On The Negligence Of The Self, Disciplining It And Forcing It To Go Straight

Allah Almighty says, “I exhort you to do one thing alone: to stand before Allah in pairs, and on your own and then reflect” (34:46) and the Almighty says, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the alternation of night and day, there are signs for people of intelligence: those who remember Allah, standing, sitting, and lying on their sides, and reflect on the creation of the heavens and the earth: ‘Our Lord, You have not created this for nothing. Glory to You!” (3:190-191) The Almighty says, “Have they not looked at the camel ¬ how it was created? and at the sky, ¬ how it was raised up? and at the mountains, ¬ how they are embedded? and at the earth ¬ how it was smoothed out? So remind them! You are only a reminder.” (88:17-21) The Almighty says, “Have they not travelled in the earth and seen?” (40:21)

10. Chapter: On Hastening To Perform Good Actions, And On Encouraging The One Who Intends To Do Something To Go Ahead And Do It With Diligence And Not To Hesitate

Allah Almighty says, “So race each other to the good,” (W2:147; H2:148) and the Almighty says, “Race each other to forgiveness from your Lord and for a Garden as wide as the heavens and the earth, prepared for the godfearing.” (3:133)
87. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Hasten to actions during the times of sedition which will be like patches of black night. A man will be a believer in the morning and an unbeliever in the evening, or a believer in the evening and an unbeliever in the morning. He will sell his deen for the goods of this world.” [Muslim]
88. Abu Sirwa’a ‘Uqba ibn al-Harith said, “I prayed the ‘Asr prayer behind the Prophet, (PBUH), in Madina. He said the salam and then got up hurriedly and stepped over people’s shoulders making for the room of one of his wives. The people were alarmed at his speed. He came out to them and saw that they were surprised at his speed and said, ‘I remembered a piece of gold that we had and I did not want it to distract me so I ordered that it be distributed.'” [al-Bukhari]
In one variant, “I had left a piece of gold from the sadaqa in the house and I did not want it to remain with me overnight.”
90. Abu Hurayra said, “A man came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, which sadaqa has the greatest reward?’ He said, ‘The sadaqa that you give when you are healthy but tight-fisted, in fear of poverty and desiring wealth. Do not put it off until death is near and you say, “So-and-so should have this much and so-and-so this much,”‘ when it already belongs to someone else.” [Agreed upon]
93. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Race to good actions as fast as you can. What are you waiting for except delayed poverty, oppressive wealth, debilitating illness, dottering senility, a swift death or the Dajjal? Or are you waiting for an unseen evil, or the Last Hour? The Last Hour will be most bitter and terrible.” [at-Tirmidhi]

11. Chapter: On Striving (Mujahada)

Allah Almighty says, “As for those do jihad in Our Way, We will guide them to Our paths. Truly Allah is with the good-doers,” (29:69) and the Almighty says, “And worship your Lord until whay is Certain comes to you.” (15:99) The Almighty says, “Remember the Name of your Lord, and devote yourself to Him completely,” (73:7) and the Almighty says, “Whoever does an atom’s weight of good will see it” (W99:8; H99:7) The Almighty says, “Whatever good you send ahead for your yourselves, you will find it with Allah as something better and as a greater reward.” (W73;18; H73:20) The Almighty says, “Whatever good you give away, be Allah knows it.” (W2:272; H2:273)
95. Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty said, ‘I have declared war on anyone who shows enmity to a friend of Mine. My slave does not draw near to Me with anything I love more than what I have made obligatory on him. And my slave continues to draw near to Me with superogatory actions until I love him. When I love him, I become his hearing with which he hears, his seeing with which he sees, his hand with which he strikes, and his foot with which he walks. If he were to ask Me for something, I would give it to him. If he were to ask Me for refuge, I would give him refuge.'” [al-Bukhari]
96. Anas reported from the Prophet, (PBUH), in what he reported from his Lord, the Mighty and Majestic. He said, “When the slave comes towards Me a hand-span, I go an arm-length towards him. When he comes towards Me an arm-length, I go a fathom towards him. When he comes towards Me walking, I go towards him running.” [al-Bukhari]
97. Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are two blessings which deceive many people: health and free time.” [al-Bukhari]
98. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray at night until his feet became cracked. “I said to him, ‘Why do you do this. Messenger of Allah, when Allah has forgiven you all your past and future wrong actions?’ He said, ‘Do I not want to be a grateful slave?'” [Agreed upon. This is the variant of al-Bukhari]
99. ‘A’isha said, “When the last ten nights [of Ramadan] began, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), would stay up during the night praying, and wake up his family, strive and devote himself to worship.” [Agreed upon]
100. Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The strong believer is better and more beloved to Allah than the weak believer although there is good in each. Desire that which will bring you benefit, and seek help from Allah and do not give way to incapacity. If something happens to you, do not say, ‘If only I had done such-and-such.’ Rather say, ‘The decree of Allah. He does what He will.’ Otherwise you will open yourself up to the action of Shaytan.” [Muslim]
101. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Fire is surrounded by indulgence of appetites and Jannah is surrounded by things people dislike.” [Agreed upon]
104. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Three things follow a dead person: his family, his property and his actions. Two of them return and one remains with him. His family and property return and his actions remain.” [Agreed upon]
107. Abu ‘Abdullah (or it is said Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman) Thawban, the client of the Messenger of Allah, said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘You must do a lot of prostration. For you do not do a single prostration to Allah without Allah raising you up a degree by it and shedding a wrong action from you.'” [Muslim]

12. On the encouragement to increase good actions in the later part of one’s life

Allah Almighty says, “Did We not let you live long enough for anyone who was going to pay heed to pay heed? And did not the warner come to you?” (35:37)
112. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah has excused Himself in the case of a man whose term He extends until he reaches sixty years of age.” [Al-Bukhari]
The scholars say that it means, “He does not need an excuse if He lets him live for this period.” It is said that this is when a man reaches the utmost point of being excused.

13. Chapter: On The Clarification Of The Many Paths Of Good

Allah Almighty says, “Whatever good you do, Allah knows it,” (W2:213; H2:215) and the Almighty says, “Whatever good you do, Allah knows it.” (W2:196; H2:197) The Almighty says, “Whoever does an atom’s weight of good will see it” (W99:8; H99:7) The Almighty says, “Whoever acts rightly, it is to his own good.” (W45:14; H45:15)
118. Abu Dharr also reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Sadaqa is owed by every joint you have. Every glorification is sadaqa. Every praise is sadaqa. Every ‘la ilaha illa’llah’ is sadaqa. Commanding the right is sadaqa. Forbidding the wrong is sadaqa. Praying the two rak’ats of Duha (the forenoon) takes care of all that.” [Muslim]
120. Abu Dharr also reported that some people said, “Messenger of Allah, the rich people have gone off with all the reward. They pray as we pray, fast as we fast, and then give sadaqa from their excess wealth.” He said, “Has Allah not given you something that you can give away as sadaqa? Every glorification is sadaqa. Every ‘Allahu akbar’ is sadaqa. Every praise is sadaqa and every ‘la ilaha illa’llah’ is sadaqa. Commanding the right is sadaqa and forbidding the wrong is sadaqa. There is even sadaqa in your sexual intercourse.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, can one of us indulge his appetite and then get a reward for it?” He said, “Do you not think that if you did it unlawfully, you would incur a wrong action for it? In the same way if you do it lawfully, you will receive a reward.” [Muslim]
121. Abu Dharr said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), told me, ‘Do not consider anything correct insignificant, even meeting your brother with a happy face.” [Muslim]
122. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Sadaqa is owed by every limb people have. Every day on which the sun rises in which someone establishes justice between two people is sadaqa. To help a man with his animal and help him onto it is sadaqa. Or to lift his goods onto it is sadaqa. A good word is sadaqa. Every step you take to the prayer is sadaqa. Removing an obstacle from the road is sadaqa.” [Agreed upon]
Muslim also related it with the variant of ‘A’isha: “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Allah created three hundred and sixty joints in every one of the children of Adam. Whoever says “Allahu akbar”, praises Allah, says “There is no god but Allah”, glorifies Allah, asks Allah’s forgiveness, removes a stone or a thorn or a bone from people’s path, or commands something right or forbids something wrong, has accounted for the whole three hundred and sixty. In the evening of that day, he has moved himself away from the Fire.'”
128. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who does wudu’ thoroughly, then goes to Jumu’a, listens and is silent, will be forgiven until the next Jumu’a and three days more. Whoever plays with pebbles has wasted it.” [Muslim]
129. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a Muslim or believer does wudu’ and washes his face, he removes from his face with the water, or with the last drop of water, every wrong action which he looked at with his eye. When he washes his hands, he removes from his hands with the water, or with the last drop of water, every wrong action which he did with his hands. When he washes his feet, he removes from his feet with the water, or with the last drop of water, every wrong action which he walked to with his feet, until he emerges free of wrong actions.” [Muslim]
130. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Five prayers, and Jumu’a to Jumu’a, and Ramadan to Ramadan are expiation for everything between them if major wrong actions are avoided.” [Muslim]
132. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever prays the two cool ones (i.e. the Subh and ‘Asr prayers) will enter Janna.” [Agreed upon]
133. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a slave of Allah is ill or travelling, the same is written for him as what he would normally do if he were healthy and at home.” [al-Bukhari]
135. Jabir also reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No Muslim plants something without what is eaten from it being sadaqa for him. Even what is stolen from it is sadaqa for him. And no one visits it without that being sadaqa for him.” [Muslim]
In one variant of it, “No Muslim plants something from which man, animals or birds eat without it being sadaqa for him until the Day of Rising.”
In another variant of it, “No Muslim plants a tree or sows a crop from which birds, man or beasts eat without it being sadaqa for him.”
141. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Every Muslim should give sadaqa.” He said, “What about if someone has nothing to give?” He said, “He should get work and earn something and give sadaqa.” He said, “And if is unable to do that?” He said, “He should help someone in need.” He said, “What if he cannot find anyone?” He said, “He should command what is right or good.” He said, “What if he cannot do that?” He said, “He should refrain from evil. That is sadaqa for him.” [Agreed upon]

14. On Moderation in Worship

Allah says, “Ta Ha. We did not send down the Qur’an to you to make you miserable,” (20:1) and the Almighty says, “Allah desires ease for you; He does not desire difficulty for you.” (W2:184; H2:185)
142. ‘A’isha reported that that once the Prophet, (PBUH), came when a woman was with her. He asked, “Who is this?” She replied, “So-and-so,” and told him about the amount she prayed. He said, “Stop! You must only do what you are able. By Allah, Allah does not grow weary [of giving rewards] as you grow weary, and the deen He likes best is the one in which there is constancy.” [Agreed upon]
143. Anas said, “Three people came to the houses of the wives of the Prophet, (PBUH), to ask about how the Prophet worshipped. When they were told, it was as if they thought it was little and said, ‘Where are we in relation to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), who has been forgiven his past and future wrong actions?'” He said, “One of them said, ‘I will pray all of every night.’ Another said, ‘I will fast all the time and not break the fast.’ The other said, “I will withdraw from women and never marry.’ The Messenger of Allah came to them and said, ‘Are you the ones who said such-and-such? By Allah, I am the one among you with the most fear and awareness of Allah, but I fast and break the fast, I pray and I sleep, and I marry women. Whoever disdains my sunna is not with me.'” [Agreed upon]
145. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The deen is easy. Anyone who makes the deen too hard on himself will find it becomes too much for him. So aim for what is right, follow a middle path, accept the good news of the reward for right action, and seek help [to reach your goal by being constant in worshipping] in the morning, evening and some of the night.”[al-Bukhari]
In one variant of al-Bukhari, “so aim for what is right, follow a middle path, and head for the goal in the morning, evening and some of the night and you will reach the goal.”
148. Abu ‘Abdullah Jabir ibn Samura said, “I used to pray the prayers with the Prophet, (PBUH), and his prayer was of medium length and his khutba was of medium length.” [Muslim]

16. Chapter: On The Command To Follow The Sunna And Its Adab

Allah Almighty says, “Whatever the Messenger gives you you should accept, and whatever he forbids you you should forgo,” (59:7) and the Almighty says, “He does not speak from whim. It nothing but Revelation revealed.” (53:3-4) The Almighty says, “Say: ‘If you love Allah, then follow me and Allah will love you and forgive you for your wrong actions,” (3:31) and the Almighty says, “You have an excellent model in the Messenger of Allah for all who put their hope is in Allah and the Last Day.” (33:21) The Almighty says, “No, by your Lord, they are not believers until they make you their judge in the disputes that break out between them, and then find no resistance within themselves to what you decide and submit themselves completely,” (4:64; H4:65) and the Almighty says, “If you have a dispute about something, refer it back to Allah and the Messenger.” (W4:58; H4:59) Scholars say that this means the Book and the Sunna. The Almighty says, “Whoever obeys the Messenger has obeyed Allah” (W4:79; H4:80) and the Almighty says, “Truly you are guiding to a Straight Path,” (W42:49; H42:52) and the Almighty says, “Those who oppose his command should beware of a testing trial coming to them or a painful punishment striking them.” (W24:61: H24:63) The Almighty says, “And remember the Signs of Allah and the wise words which are recited in your rooms.” (33:34)
156. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Stay with what I have left you [without asking more]. Those before you were destroyed by their excessive questioning and disagreeing with their Prophets. When I forbid you to do something, avoid it, and when I command you to do something, do it as much as you are able.” [Agreed upon]
158. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “All of my community will enter Jannah except those who refuse.” He was asked, “Who are those who refuse, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Those who obey me will enter Jannah and those who disobey me refuse.” [al-Bukhari]
162. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The example of the guidance and knowledge with which Allah has sent me is like the abundant rain which strikes the earth. Some of it is fertile and accepts the water and brings forth plants and grass in abundance. Some of it is hard and holds the water enabling Allah to let people use it. They drink from it, water their animals and irrigate. Some of the land it strikes is level and barren and does not retain the water nor produce plants. The first is the example of someone who understands the Deen of Allah and benefits from that with which Allah has sent me and learns and teaches. The last is the example of the person who pays no attention to it and does not accept the guidance with which I have been sent.” [Agreed upon]
163. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of me and you is that of a man who lights a fire and the grasshoppers and moths begin to fall into it and he chases them away from it. I pull you by your belts back from the Fire while you are doing your best to slip from my hand.” [Muslim]

17 On the Obligation to obey the judgement of Allah, what is said by those who are summoned to that, and commanding the right and forbidding the wrong

Allah Almighty says, “No, by your Lord, they are not believers until they make you their judge in the disputes that break out between them, and then find no resistance within themselves to what you decide and submit themselves completely,” (4:64; H4:65) and the Almighty says, “The reply of the believers when they are summoned to Allah and His Messenger so that he can judge between them, is to say, ‘We hear and we obey.’ They are the one who are successful.” (W24:49; H24:51)
168. Abu Hurayra who said, “When this verse: ‘Everything in the heavens and everything in the earth belongs to Allah. Whether you divulge what is in yourselves or keep it hidden, Allah will still call you to account for it,’ (2:283) came down on the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), it was hard for the Companions of the Messenger of Allah to bear. So they went to the Messenger of Allah, and knelt and said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, we have been obligated to do actions of which we are capable ¬ the prayer, jihad, fasting and sadaqa. Now this ayat has been sent down on you and we are not capable of bearing it.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Do you want to say as the people of the two Books before you said, “We hear and rebel?” Rather say, “We hear and obey. Your forgiveness, our Lord, and the return is to You.”‘ When the people recited it and their tongues obeyed, Allah Almighty sent down after it, ‘The Messenger believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and so do the believers. Each one believes in Allah and His angels and His Books and His Messengers, We do not differentiate between any of his Messengers.” They say: “We hear and we obey. Forgive us, our Lord! You are our journey’s end.”‘ When they did that, Allah Almighty abrogated it and Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, sent down, ‘Allah does not impose on any self any more than it can stand. For it is what it has earned; against it is what it has warranted. Our Lord, do not take us to task if we forget or make a mistake! Our Lord, do not place on us a load like the one You placed on those before us! Our Lord, do not place on us a load which we have not the strength to bear! And pardon us; and forgive us; and have mercy on us. You are our Master so help us against the people of the rejectors.”‘ He said, ‘Yes.'” [Muslim]

18. On The Prohibition Against Innovations And New Matters

Allah Almighty says, “And what is there after truth except misguidance?” (10:32) and the Almighty says, “We have not omitted anything from the Book.” (W6:39; H6:38) The Almighty says, “If you have a dispute about something, refer it back to Allah and the Messenger” (W4:58; H4:59) i.e. the Book and the Sunna, and the Almighty says, “This is My Path and it is straight, so follow it. Do not follow other ways or you will become cut off from His Way.” (W6:154; H6:153) The Almighty says, “Say: ‘If you love Allah, then follow me and Allah will love you and forgive you for your wrong actions,” (3:31) and the ayats about this topic are numerous and well-known.
169. ‘A’isha said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who introduces an innovation in this affair of ours which is not part of it, it will be rejected.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “Anyone who does an action which is not in accordance with this affair of ours will be rejected.”
170. Jabir said, “While the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was delivering an address, his eyes would become red, he would raise his voice and he would become very angry until he was like someone admonishing an army. He would say, “(Guard yourselves against attack) in the morning and the evening.’ He would say, ‘I have been sent at a time when I and the Last Hour are like these two,’ and he joined together his index finger and middle finger.’ He would say, ‘Following on from that: the best speech is the Book of Allah. The best guidance is the guidance of Muhammad, (PBUH). The worst of matters are the new ones, and every innovation is misguidance.’ Then he would say, ‘I am more entitled to every believer than his own self. Whoever leaves property, it is for his family. Whoever leaves a debt or family, it is for me and on me.” [Muslim]

19. Chapter: On The One Who Makes A Good Or Bad Sunna

Allah Almighty says, “Those who say, ‘Our Lord, give us joy in our wives and children and make us a good example for those who have taqwa.” (25:74) and the Almighty says, “We made them leaders, guiding by Our command.” (W21:72; H21:73)
171. Abu ‘Amr Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah said, “Once we were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), at the beginning of the day when some people came, barefoot, wearing striped garments or cloaks, girded with swords. Most of them were from Mudar, indeed, all of them were from Mudar. The face of Messenger of Allah hanged because his concern at what he saw of their extreme need. He went inside and then came out and commanded Bilal to give the adhan and the iqama. He prayed and then spoke and said, ‘O mankind! have taqwa of your Lord who created you from a single person’ to the end of the verse, ‘Allah watches over you continually.’ (4:1) and the other verse which is at the end of al-Hashr, ‘O you who believe! Have taqwa of Allah, and let each self look to what it has sent forward for Tomorrow.’ (59:18) ‘Let a man give from his dinars and his dirhams, from his clothes, from the sa’ of his wheat, from the sa’ of his dates, even,’ he said, ‘a half of a date.’ A man of the Ansar brought a bag which he could barely get his hand round, indeed, he could not. Then the people came one after another until I saw two heaps of food and clothes and I saw the face of the Messenger of Allah shining as if it was illuminated. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who creates a good sunna in Islam has its reward and the reward of whoever does it after him without that decreasing his reward in any way. Anyone who creates a bad sunna in Islam bears its burden and the burden of whoever acts by it after him without that decreasing his burden in any way.” [Muslim]

20. On showing the way to good and calling to guidance or misguidance

Allah Almighty says, “Call people to your Lord,” (28:87) and the Almighty says, “Call to the way of your Lord with wisdom and fair admonition,” (16:125) and the Almighty says, “Help each other to goodness and taqwa,” (5:2) and the Almighty says, “Let there be a community among you who call to the good.” (3:104)
173. Abu Mas’ud ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amr al-Ansari al-Badri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who shows the way to something good has the same reward as the person who does it.” [Muslim]
174. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who calls people to guidance has the same reward as that received by those who follow it, without that decreasing their reward in any way. Anyone who calls people to misguidance, is attributed with wrong actions the the same as those of those who follow it, without that decreasing their wrong actions in any way.” [Muslim]

21. Helping One Another To Goodness And Fear Of Allah

Allah Almighty says, “Help each other to goodness and taqwa,” (5:2) and the Almighty says, “By the Late Afternoon, truly man is in loss. Except for those who believe and do right actions and encourage each other to the truth and encourage each other to steadfastness.” (103:1-4)

22 On Good Counsel

Allah says, “The believers are brothers,” (49:10), and the Almighty said, reporting about Nuh, “I am giving you good counsel,” (7:62) and about Hud, “I am a faithful counsellor to you.” (7:68)
183. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you can truly be said to believe until he wants for his brother what he wants for himself.”

23. Chapter: On Commanding The Right And Forbidding The Wrong

Allah Almighty says, “Let there be a community among you who call to the good, and enjoin the right, and forbid the wrong. They are the ones who have success.” (3:104) The Almighty says, “You are the best nation ever to be produced before mankind. You enjoin the is right, forbid the wrong.” (3:110). The Almighty says, “Make allowances for people, command what is right, and turn away from the ignorant,” (7:199) and the Almighty says, “The believers, men and women, are friends of one another. They command what is right and forbid what is wrong.” (9:71) The Almighty says, “Those among the Tribe of Israel who rejected were cursed on the tongue of Dawud and that of ‘Isa, son of Maryam. That is because they rebelled and overstepped the limits. They would not restrain one another from any of the wrong things that they did. How evil were the things they used to do!” (5:78-79) and the Almighty says, “Say: ‘It is the truth from your Lord; so let whoever wishes believe and whoever wishes reject.'” (18:29) The Almighty says, “Proclaim what you have been ordered to,” (15:94) and the Almighty says, “We rescued those who forbidden the evil and seized those who did wrong with a harsh punishment because they were deviators.” (7:165)
184. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Whoever of you sees something wrong should change it with his hand; if he cannot, then with his tongue; if he cannot, then with his heart, and that is the weakest form of belief.'” [Muslim]
187. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of someone who stops at the limits of Allah and someone who transgresses them is that of some people who draw lots on a boat. Some of them get the upper deck and some of them the lower. When those in the lower deck want to get water, they have to pass by those above them. Then they say, ‘If we were to make a hole in our deck, we would not have to bother those above us.’ If they were to let them do what they wanted, all of them would perish. If they seize hold of their hands and stop them, they will be saved and all of them will be saved.” [al-Bukhari]
190. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Beware of sitting in the roadways.” They said, “Messenger of Allah. we must have places where we can sit and talk together.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If you must sit there, then give the roadway its rights.” They asked, “What are the rights of the roadway, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Lowering the eye, refraining from causing annoyance, returning the greeting, commanding the right and forbidding the wrong.” [Agreed upon]
191. Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw a gold ring on the hand of a man and removed it and threw it away saying, “Would one of you go and get a coal from the Fire and put it in his hand!” After the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had left, the man was told, “Take your ring and turn it into profit!” He said, “No, by Prophet, I will never take something that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), threw away!” [Muslim]
195. Abu ‘Abdullah Tariq ibn Shihab al-Bajali al-Ahmasi reported that a man asked the Prophet, (PBUH), after he had put his feet in his stirrups, “What jihad is the best?” He said, “A true word in the presence of a tyrannical ruler.” [an-Nasa’i]
197. Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said, “O people! You recite this verse, ‘O you who believe! You are only responsible for yourselves. The misguided cannot harm you as long as you are guided.’ (W5:105; H5:104) I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If people see an unjust person, and do not restrain him, Allah is very likely to seize them with retribution from Him.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

24. On the harsh punishment of someone who commands right or forbids wrong while his own actions contradict what he says

Allah Almighty says, “Do you order people to devoutness and forget yourselves, when you recite the Book? Will you not use your intellect?” (W2:43; W2:44) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe! Why do you say that what you do not do? It is deeply abhorrent to Allah that you should say what you do not do.” (61:2-3) The Almighty says, “I would clearly not want to go behind your backs and do something I have forbidden you to do.” (11:88)
198. Abu Zayd Usama ibn Zayd ibn Haritha said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘A man will be brought on the Day of Rising and thrown into the Fire and the intestines of his belly will come out and he will be dragged round by them as the donkey goes round the mill. The people of the Fire will gather round him and say, “So-and-so! What has happened to you? Did you not command the right and forbid the wrong?” He will say, “Yes. I used to command the right and forbid the wrong and then do it.”‘” [Agreed upon]

25. Chapter: On the command to deliver trusts

Allah Almighty says, “Allah commands you to return to their owners the things you hold on trust,” (W4:57; H4:58) and the Almighty says, “We offered the Trust to the heavens, the earth and the mountains, but they refused to take it on and shrank from it. But man took it on. He is indeed wrongdoing and ignorant.” (33:72)
199. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are three signs of a hypocrite: whenever he speaks, he lies; whenever he makes a promise, he breaks it; and whenever he is trusted, he betrays his trust.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “Even if he fasts and prays and claims that he is a Muslim.”

26. Chapter: On injustice and the command to make restitution in cases of injustice

Allah Almighty says, “Nor intercessor will the wrongdoers have, who could be listened to,” (40:18) and the Almighty says, “For those that do wrong there is no helper.” (22:71)
203. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Beware of injustice. Injustice will be darkness on the Day of Rising. Beware of avarice. Avarice destroyed those before you and prompted them to shed each other’s blood and make lawful what was unlawful.” [Muslim]
204. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Rights will be given to those to whom they are owed on the Day of Rising until even the hornless sheep will have retaliation from the horned sheep.” [Muslim]
206. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone wrongs someone else even to the extent of a piece of land measuring a hand’s width, his neck will be encircled with it from the the seven earths.” [Agreed upon]
207. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah prolongs the life of the unjust but when He takes them, He will not let them escape. Then he recited, ‘Such is the iron grip of your Lord when He seizes cities which do wrong. His grip is painful, violent.’ (11:102)” [Agreed upon]
209. Abu Humayd ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Sa’d as-Sa’idi said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), appointed a man from al-Azd, called Ibn Al-Lutiyya to collect the zakat. When he arrived back, he said, ‘This is for you and this was given as a gift to me.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), stood on the minbar, praised and glorified Allah and then said, ‘I appointed one of your men to be in charge of an activity for which Allah has made me responsible, and then he came and said, “This is for you and this was given as a gift to me.” Why did he not sit in the house of his father or mother until his gift came to him if he is speaking the truth. By Allah, none of you will take anything without right but that he will meet Allah Almighty carrying it on the Day of Rising. I do not know if any of you will meet Allah carrying a camel which is grumbling, or a cow which is mooing, or a sheep which is bleating.’ Then he raised his hands until the whites of his armpits could be seen, and said, ‘O Allah! Have I conveyed it?’ three times.” [Agreed upon]
210. Abu Hurayra, reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Whoever has done an injustice to his brother with regard to his honour or anything else should seek to be absolved by him before the day when there will be neither dinar nor dirham. If he has right actions, they will be taken from him to counterbalance the injustice he did, and if he does not have any good actions, some of the bad actions of his friend will be taken and he will be made to carry them.” [al-Bukhari]
211. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A Muslim is someone from whose tongue and hand the Muslims are safe. An emigrant (muhajir) is someone who leaves behind what Allah has forbidden.” [Agreed upon]
218. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do you know who is really destitute?” They said, “The destitute among us are those who have no money or property.” He said, “The truly destitute person among my community is someone who comes on the Day of Rising with prayer, fasting and zakat, but having insulted this person and slandered that person and consumed the property of this person and shed the blood of that person and beaten that person. He will give this person some of his good deeds and that one some of his good deeds. If his good deeds are wiped out before he has paid what he owes, some of their wrong actions are taken and thrown on him and then he is thrown into the Fire.” [Muslim]
219. Umm Salama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I am a human being and you bring your disputes to me. It may be that one of you is more eloquent in stating his case than another and so I give judgement in his favour according to what I hear. If I award him judgement at the expense of the right of his brother, I am cutting out a piece of the Fire for him.” [Agreed upon]

27. Chapter: On respecting the sacred things of the Muslims, clarification of their rights and having compassion and mercy for them

Allah Almighty says, “If someone honours Allah’s sacred things, that is better for him his Lord’s sight,” (22:30) and the Almighty says, “As for those who honour Allah’s sacred rites, that comes from taqwa in their hearts.” (22:32) The Almighty says, “And take the believers under your wing,” (15:88) and the Almighty says, “If someone kills another person – unless it is in retaliation for someone else or for causing corruption in the earth – it is as if he had murdered all mankind. And if anyone gives life to another person, it is as if he had given life to all mankind.” (5:32)
224. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of the believers in their mutual love, mercy and affection is that of the body. When one limb of it complains, the rest of the body collapses with sleeplessness and fever.” [Agreed upon]
227. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, “If someone does not show mercy to people, Allah will not show mercy to him.” [Agreed upon]
228. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When any of you lead other people in prayer, you should make it short, for among you are there are weak, sick and old people. When you pray by yourself, you can make it as long as you wish.” [Agreed upon]
One version has, “And those who have a need to attend to.”
231. Abu Qatada al-Harith ibn Rib’i reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “I stand in prayer and would like to make it long but I hear the crying of a child and shorten my prayer not wanting to make things difficult for its mother.” [al-Bukhari]
233. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A Muslim is the brother of another Muslim. He should not wrong him nor surrender him to his enemy. Allah will take care of the needs of anyone who takes care of the needs of his brother. On the Day of Rising Allah will dispel the anxiety of anyone who dispels the anxiety of another Muslim. On the Day of Rising Allah will veil anyone who veils another Muslim.” [Agreed upon]
234. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A Muslim is the brother of another Muslim. He should not alarm him nor lie to him, nor disappoint him. The honour, property and blood of every Muslim is unlawful to another Muslim. Great care should be taken on this point for it is enough evil for a man merely to scorn his Muslim brother.” [at-Tirmidhi]
235. He reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not envy one another, do not bid against on another, bidding in order to raise the price, do not hate one another, do not turn your backs on one another, and none of you should sell against the sale of anyone else. Be slaves of Allah, brothers. A Muslim is the brother of another Muslim: he should not wrong him nor scorn him nor disappoint him. Godfearing is here,” and he pointed to his breast three times. “It is enough evil for man to scorn his Muslim brother. The blood, property and honour of a Muslim is unlawful to another Muslim.” [Muslim]
236. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “None of you can truly be said to believe until he wants for his brother what he wants for himself.” [Agreed upon]
237. He also reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Help your brother, wronging or wronged.” A man said, “Messenger of Allah, I can help him if he is wronged but tell me how I can help him if he is wronging?” He said, “You can restrain him – or prevent him – from injustice. That is helping him.” [al-Bukhari]
238. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The rights one Muslim has over another Muslim are five: returning the greeting, visiting the sick, joining funeral processions, accepting invitations and blessing those who sneeze.” [Agreed upon]
In the variant of Muslim, “The Muslim has six rights. When you meet him, you should greet him. When he invites you, you should accept his invitation. When he asks you for counsel, you should counsel him. When he sneezes and praises Allah, you should bless him. When he is ill, you should visit him. When he dies, you should follow him.”
239. Abu ‘Umara al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), instructed us to do seven things and forbade us seven. He instructed us to visit the sick, to join funeral processions, to bless people who sneeze, to fulfil our oaths, to help the wronged, to accept invitations, and to return the greeting. He forbade us gold rings, drinking from silver vessels, red silk, fine silk, mixed silk and cotton, and wearing silk and istibraq silk, and brocade.” [Agreed upon]
One variant has “declaring stray animals” among the first seven.

28. Chapter: Veiling the faults of Muslims and the prohibition against divulging them without necessity

Allah Almighty says, “People who love to see filth being spread abour concerning the believers will have a painful punishment both in this life and in the Next World.” (24:19)
240. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet (PBUH), said, “No slave veils another slave in this world without Allah veiling him on the Day of Rising.” [Muslim]
241. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), say, ‘All of my community will be given safety except for those who flaunt themselves. An aspect of flaunting yourself is to do an action by night and then in the morning, when Allah has veiled you, to say, “O so-and-so! I did such-and-such yesterday,” removing Allah’s veil in the morning after your Lord has veiled you in the night.'” [Agreed upon}

29. Chapter: Taking care of the needs of the Muslims

Allah Almighty says, “Do good so that hopefully you will be successful.” (W22:76; H22:77)
244. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Muslim is the brother of the Muslim. He should not wrong him nor surrender him to his enemy. Allah will take care of the needs of anyone who takes care of the needs of his brother. On the Day of Rising Allah will dispel the anxiety of anyone who dispels the anxiety of another Muslim. On the Day of Rising Allah will veil anyone who veils another Muslim.” [Agreed upon]
245. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah will relieve anyone who relieves a believer of one of the afflictions of this world, of one of the afflictions of the Day of Rising. Allah will give ease in this world and the Next to anyone who eases the hardship of another. Allah will veil anyone who veils another Muslim in this world and the Next. Allah will help His slave as long as His slave is helping his brother.” [Muslim]

31. Chapter: On Putting things right between people

Allah Almighty says, “There is no good in much of their secret talk, except in the case of those who enjoin sadaqa, or what is right, or putting things right between people,” (W4:113; H4:114) and the Almighty says, “Reconciliation is better.” (W4:127l H4:128) The Almighty says, “So have taqwa of Allah and put things right between you,” (8:1) and the Almighty says, “The believers are brothers, so make peace between your brothers.” (49:10)
248. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is sadaqa owed by every joint people have every day on which the sun rises. Putting things right between two people is sadaqa. Helping a man with his mount and helping him up onto it or lifting up his baggage onto it is sadaqa. A good word is sadaqa. Every step you take to the prayer is sadaqa. Removing an obstruction from the road is sadaqa.” [Agreed upon]

32. Chapter: On the excellence of the weak, poor and obscure Muslims

Allah Almighty says, “Restrain yourself with those who call on their Lord morning and evening, seeking His Face, and let not thine eyes pass beyond them.” (18:28)
253. Abu’l-‘Abbas Sahl ibn Sa’d as-Sa’idi said, “A man passed by the Prophet, (PBUH), who said to the man who was sitting with him, ‘What do you think of this one?’ He replied, ‘A man who is one of our nobles. This man, by Allah, if he proposes marriage, his proposal is accepting, and if he intercedes his intercession would be granted.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was silent. Then another man passed by and the Messenger of Allah asked him, ‘What do you think of this one?’ He answered, ‘O Messenger of Allah, this is just one of the poor Muslims. If he were to propose marriage, his proposal would not be worth accepting, and if he were to intercede, his intercession would not be granted, and if he were to speak, his words would not be listened to.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘This one is better than the whole earth full of the first one.” [Agreed upon]
254. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Jannah and the Fire had an argument. The Fire said, ‘I contain the arrogant and the proud,’ and Jannah said, ‘I contain the weak and the poor.’ So Allah decided between them, ‘You, Jannah, are My mercy. I show mercy through you to whomever I wish. You, the Fire, are My punishment. I punish by you whomever I wish. Both of you will be filled by Me.'” [Muslim]

33. Chapter: Kindness to orphans, girls, the weak, the very poor, and the downtrodden. Treating them well, compassion towards them, humility with them, and gentleness towards them

Allah Almighty says, “And take the believers under your wing,” (15:88) and the Almighty says, “Restrain yourself patiently with those who call on their Lord morning and evening, desiring His Face. Do not turn your eyes from them.” (18:28) The Almighty says, “So as for the orphans, do not oppress them, and as for beggars, do not berate them,” (93:9-10) and the Almighty says, “Have you seen him who denies the deen? He is the one who harshly rebuffs the orphan and does not urge the feeding of the poor.” (107:1-3)
263. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I and an orphan’s guardian, whether he is a relative or a non-relative, will be like these two in Jannah,” and the transmitter, Malik ibn Anas, indicated the index and middle fingers. [Muslim]
In a variant in the two Sahih collections, “The very poor man is not the one who goes around to people to ask for a bite or two to eat or a date or two, but the one who does not have enough for himself but is too shy to ask so that he is given sadaqa – or does not beg from people importunately.”
265. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “‘Someone who strives on behalf of widows and the poor is like someone who fights in the way of Allah.’ I think that he also said, ‘And like someone who continually stands at night in prayer and like someone who continually fasts.'” [Agreed upon]

34. Chapter: Treating Women Well

Allah Almighty says, “Live together with them correctly and courteously,” (4:19) and the Almighty says, “You will not be able to be completely fair between your wives, however hard you try. But do not be completely partial so as to leave a wife, as it were, suspended in mid-air. And if you make amends and have taqwa, Allah is Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (W4:128; H4:129)
278. Abu Hurayra stated, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘The most perfect of believers in belief is the best of them in character. The best of you are those who are the best to their women.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
280. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “This world is enjoyment, and the best of its enjoyment is a righteous (pious) woman.”

35. Chapter: On The Rights Of A Husband From His Wife

Allah Almighty says, “Men have charge of women because Allah has preferred the one above the other and because they spend their wealth on them. Right-acting women are obedient, safeguarding their husband’s interests in his absence as Allah has guarded them.” (4:34)
281. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘When a man calls his wife to bed and she does not come and he spends the night angry with her, the angels curse her until morning.'”
In one variant, the Messenger of Allah said, “By the One in whose hand my soul is, there is no man who calls his wife to his bed and she refuses to come without the One in the heaven being angry with her until until her husband is pleased with her again.”
286. Umm Salama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Any woman who dies at a time when her husband is pleased with her will enter Jannah.””
288. Usama ibn Zayd reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “I have not left after me any temptation more harmful to men than women.” [Agreed upon]

36. Chapter: Spending On One’s Family

Allah says, “It is the duty of the fathers to feed and clothe them with correctness and courtesy,” (W2:230; H2:233) and the Almighty says, “He who has plenty should spend out from his plenty, but he whose provision is restricted should spend from what Allah has given him. Allah does not demand from any self more than He has given it,” (65:7) and the Almighty says, “But anything you expend will be replaced by Him.” (34:39)
289. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Out of a dinar which you spend in the way of Allah and a dinar which you spend on freeing a slave and a dinar which you give to a poor person and a dinar which you spend on your family, the one with the greatest reward is the one which you spend on your family.” [Muslim]
294. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is sin enough for a man that he neglects someone whom he is supposed to feed.” [Abu Dawud and others]
295. Abu Hurayra reported the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There is no day which dawns on the slaves of Allah without two angels descending and one of them saying, ‘O Allah, refund those who give money’ and the other saying, ‘O Allah, ruin those who withhold it.'” [Agreed upon]

37: Spending Out Of What One Loves And Spending What Is Excellent

Allah Almighty says, “You will not attain true goodness until you give of what you love” (W3:91; H3:92) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe! Give away some of the good things you have earned and some of what We produce for you from the earth. Do not have recourse to bad things when you give, things you would only take with your eyes shut tight.” (W2:266; H2:267)
297. Anas said, “Abu Talha had more property in palm trees than any of the Ansar in Madina. His favourite property was Bayruha’ which was opposite the mosque. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to enter it and drink its sweet water.” Anas said, “When this ayat was sent down: ‘You will not attain true goodness until you give of what you love,'(3:92) Abu Talha went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, Allah, Almighty says, “You will not attain true goodness until you give of what you love” The property I love the best is Bayruha’. It is sadaqa for Allah whose goodness I hope for and I hope that it will be stored up for me with Allah Almighty. Messenger of Allah, dispose of it in whatever way Allah shows you is best.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Excellent! That is a profitable property. That is is a profitable property. I have heard what you have said and I think that you should give it to your relatives.’ Abu Talha said, ‘I will do that, Messenger of Allah!’ So Abu Talha divided it among his relatives and cousins.” [Agreed upon]

38. Chapter: On The Obligation To Command One’s Family And Children And Whoever Is In One’s Care To Obey Allah, And To Forbid Them To Oppose Him, Teaching Them Proper Behaviour And Preventing Them From Committing What Is Prohibited

Allah Almighty says, “Instruct your family to do the prayer and be constant in it,” (20:132) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe, safeguard yourselves and your families from a Fire whose fuel is men and stones…” (66:6)
300. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘All of you are shepherds and each of you is responsible for his flock. An Imam is a shepherd and he is responsible for those in his care. A man is a shepherd in respect of his family and is responsible for those in his care. The woman is a shepherd in respect of her husband’s house and is responsible for those in her care. The servant is a shepherd in respect of his master’s property and is responsible for what is in his care. All of you are shepherds and each of you is responsible for his flock.'” [Agreed upon]
301. The grandfather of ‘Amr ibn Shu’ayb said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Command your children to pray when they are seven. Beat them to make them do it when they are ten and separate them in their beds.” [Abu Dawud]

39. Chapter: The right of the neighbour and treating him well

Allah Almighty says, “Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him. Be good to your parents and relatives and to orphans and the very poor, and to neighbours who are related to you and neighbours who are not related to you, and to companions and travellers and your slaves.” (4:36)
303. Ibn ‘Umar and ‘A’isha reported: “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Jibril continued to advise me to be good to my neighbour until I thought that he would have me make him my heir.'” [Agreed upon]
304. Abu Dharr reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O Abu Dharr, if you cook a stew put a lot of water in it, keeping your neighbours in mind.” [Muslim]
In one variant, Abu Dharr said, “My friend, (PBUH), advised me, ‘When you cook a stew, put a lot of water in it and then go and see the people of a neighbouring house and give them a reasonable amount of it.”
308. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should not harm his neighbour. Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should honour his guest. Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should speak well or be silent.” [Agreed upon]
311. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best of companions in the sight of Allah Almighty is the one who acts best towards his companion. The best of neighbours in the sight of Allah Almighty is the one who acts best towards his neighbour.” [at-Tirmidhi]

40. Chapter: On dutifulness to parents and maintaining ties of kinship

Allah Almighty says, “Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him. Be good to your parents and relatives and to orphans and the very poor, and to neighbours who are related to you and neighbours who are not related to you, and to companions and travellers and your slaves.” (4:36) The Almighty says, “Have taqwa of Allah in whose name you make demands on one another and also in respect of your families,” (4:1) and the Almighty says, “Those who join what Allah has commanded to be joined.” (W13:23; H13:21) The Almighty says, “We have instructed man to honour his parents,” (W29:7; H29:8) and the Almighty says, “Your Lord has decreed: that you should worship none but Him, and that you should show kindness to your parents, whether one or both of them reach old age with you. So do not say ‘Ugh!’ to them out of irritation and do not be harsh with them but speak to them with gentleness and generosity. Lower to them, out of mercy, the wing of humility and say: ‘Lord, show mercy to them as they did in looking after me when I was small.'” (17:23-24) The Almighty says, “We have instructed man concerning his parents. Bearing him caused his mother great debility and the period of his weaning was two years: ‘Give thanks to Me and to your parents.'” (W31:13; H31:14)
312. Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud said, “I asked the Prophet, (PBUH), “Which action does Allah Almighty love the most?” He said, “The prayer in its time.” I said, “Then what?” He said, “Devotedness to parents.” I said, “Then what?” He said, “Jihad in the way of Allah.” [Agreed upon]
314. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah said, “Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should honour his guest. Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should maintain his ties of kinship. Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should speak well or remain silent.” [Agreed upon]
316. Abu Hurayra said, “A man came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, and asked, ‘Messenger of Allah, what person is the most entitled to the best of my company?’ He replied, ‘Your mother.’ He said, ‘Then whom?’ He replied, ‘Your mother.’ He said, ‘Then whom?’ He replied, ‘Your mother. He said, ‘Then whom?’ He answered, ‘Your father.'” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “‘O Messenger of Allah, who is the most entitled to good companionship?’ He replied, ‘Your mother, then your mother, then your mother, then your father, then the nearest relative and the next nearest.'”
318. Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud reported that a man said, “Messenger of Allah, I have some relatives with whom I maintain relations but they cut me off. I am good to them and they are bad to me. I am forbearing to them and they are impatient towards me.” He said, “If you are as you have said, then it is as if you are giving them hot embers to drink. You will continue to have a helper from Allah against them as long as you remain doing that.” [Muslim]
319. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who desires the expansion of his provision or to have the best of his life prolonged, should maintain ties of kinship.'” [Agreed upon]
322. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr reported: “The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘A person who maintains ties of kinship is not someone who only does so with those who maintain ties with him. A person who maintains ties of kinship is someone who restores them when they have been cut off.'” [al-Bukhari]
331. Abu Ayyub Khalid ibn Zayd al-Ansari reported that a man said, “Messenger of Allah, tell me about an action that will bring me into Jannah and keep me far from the Fire?” The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him, perform the prayer and pay the zakat and maintain ties of kinship.” [Agreed upon]
335. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A maternal aunt has the same status as a mother.” [at-Tirmidhi]

41. Chapter: On The Prohibition Of Disobeying Parents And Severing Ties Of Kinship

Allah Almighty says, “Is it not likely that, if you did turn away, you would cause corruption in the earth and sever your ties of kinship? Such are the people Allah has cursed making them deaf and blinding their eyes.” (W47:23-24; 47:22-23) The Almighty says, “But as for those who break Allah’s contract after it has been agreed and sever what Allah has commanded to be joined, and cause corruption in the earth, the curse will be upon them. They will have the Evil Abode.” (W13:26; H13:25) and the Almighty says, “Your Lord has decreed: that you should worship none but Him, and that you should show kindness to your parents, whether one or both of them reach old age with you. So do not say ‘Ugh!’ to them out of irritation and do not be harsh with them but speak to them with gentleness and generosity. Lower to them, out of mercy, the wing of humility and say: ‘Lord, show mercy to them as they did in looking after me when I was small.'” (17:23-24)
336. Abu Bakr Nufay’ ibn al-Harith said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Shall I inform you about the greatest of the major sins?’ three times. We said, ‘Yes, Messenger of Allah.’ He said, ‘Associating others with Allah and disobedience to your parents.’ He was reclining and sat up and said, ‘And telling lies and giving false testimony.’ He kept repeating them until we said, ‘If only he would be quiet.'” [Agreed upon]
338. Abu ‘Abdullah ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “One of the major wrong actions is for a man to abuse his parents.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, is it possible for a man to abuse his parents?” He replied, “Yes. He may curse a another man’s father who in turn curses his father, and curse his mother and he in turn curses his mother.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “One of the worst major wrong actions is for a man to curse his parents.” It was said, “O Messenger of Allah, how can a man curse his parents?” He said, “He may curse another man’s father who in turn curses his father, and curse his mother and he in turn curses his mother.”
340. Abu ‘Isa al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty has forbidden you to disobey your mothers, to deny others what is rightfully theirs or demand what is not rightfully yours, and to bury your daughters alive and He dislikes you engaging in chit-chat, asking too many questions and wasting money.” [Agreed upon]

42. Chapter: The excellence of dutifulness shown to the friends of one’s father and mother, relatives, wife, and others whom one should honour

343. Abu Usayd Malik ibn Rabi’a as-Sa’idi said, “Once while we were sitting with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), a man from the Banu Salama came up and asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah, is there any devotion to my parents which I can show them after their death?’ He said, ‘Yes, praying for them, asking forgiveness for them, fulfilling their pledges after them, maintaining ties with relations which are only maintained through them, and honouring any friend of theirs.” [Abu Dawud]

44. Chapter: Respect for people of knowledge, the great and people of importance, and putting them ahead of others, raising where they sit and showing their rank

Allah Almighty said, “Are they the same ¬ those who know and those who do not know? It is only people of intelligence who pay heed.” (W39:10; H39:9)
354. Abu Musa said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Part of showing respect for the majesty of Allah Almighty is to honour Muslims with white hair and those who know the Qur’an by heart without either being excessive in respect of it or abandoning it, and to honour a just Sultan.” [Abu Dawud]

45. Chapter: On visiting the people of virtue, sitting with them, keeping their company, loving them, seeking visits and supplication from them, and visiting places of virtue

Allah says, “When Musa said to his servant, ‘I will not give up until I reach the meeting-place of the two seas, even if I must press on for many years.” to His words, ” Musa said to him, ‘May I follow you on condition that you teach me some of the right guidance which you have been taught?'” (W18:59-56; H18:60-66) Allah says, “Restrain yourself patiently with those who call on their Lord morning and evening, desiring His face.” (18:28)
362. Abu Hurayra narrated: “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who visits someone who is sick or visits a brother of his in Allah, a voice calls out to him, “May you be happy through it and your course good and may you have a house in Jannah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
363. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of the good companion and the bad companion is that of someone with musk and the bellows of the blacksmith. The person with musk either gives it to you, or you buy it or smell its scent while the bellows of the blacksmith burn your body or your clothes or you get from it a foul smell.” [Agreed upon]
367. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A man follows the religion of his close friend, so each of you should be very careful about whom he takes as a close friend.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

46. Chapter: The excellence of love for the sake of Allah and encouraging it, and a man who loves another informing him of that and what he says to him when he informs him

Allah Almighty says, “Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and those who are with him are fierce to the unbelievers, merciful to one another…” (48:29) to the end of the sura, and the Almighty says, “Those who were settled in the abode, and in belief, love those who have made hijra to them.” (59:9)
376. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There are seven whom Allah will shade with His shade on the day when there is no shade but His shade: a just Imam, a youth who grows up worshipping Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, a man whose heart is attached to the mosque, two men who love each other for the sake of Allah, meeting and parting for that reason alone, a man who refuses the advances of a noble and beautiful woman, saying, ‘I fear Allah’, a man who gives sadaqa and conceals it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand gives, and a man who remembers Allah when he is alone and his eyes overflow with tears.” [Agreed upon]
378. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “By the one who has my soul in His hand, you will not enter Jannah until you believe, and you will not believe until you love one another. Shall I point out to you something which will make you love one another if you do it? Make the greeting (Salaam) widespread among you.” [Muslim]
385. Anas reported that a man was with the Prophet, (PBUH), when a man passed by him and said, “O Messenger of Allah, I love this man.” The Prophet said to him, “Have you informed him?” He said, “No.” He said, “Inform him,” and he caught up with him and said, “I love you for the sake of Allah.” He said, “The One for whom you love me has made me love you.” [Abu Dawud]

50. Chapter: On Fear

Allah Almighty says, “Have taqwa of Me alone,” (2:40) and the Almighty says, “Your Lord’s assault is very fierce indeed.” (85:12) The Almighty says, “Such is the seizing of your Lord when He seizes the cities which do wrong. His seizing is painful, violent. There is certainly a Sign in that for anyone who fears the punishment of the Next World. That is a Day to which mankind will all be gathered. That is a Day which will be witnessed by everyone. We will only postpone it to a predetermined time. On the day He comes, no self will speak except by His permission. Some of them will be wretched and others glad. As for those who are wretched, they will be in the Fire, where they will sigh and moan.” (11: 102-106) The Almighty says, “But Allah advises you to be afraid of Him,” (3:28) and the Almighty says, “The Day a man will flee from his brother and his mother and his father, and his wife and his children: that Day every man among them will have concerns enough of his own.” (80:34-37) The Almighty says, “O mankind, show fear of your Lord! The quaking of the Hour is a terrible thing. On the day they see it, every nursing woman will be oblivious of the baby at her breast, and every pregnant woman will abort the contents of her womb, and you will think people drunk when they are not drunk; it is just that the punishment of Allah is so severe.” (22:1-2) The Almighty says, “For him who fears the Station of his Lord there are two Gardens,” (W55:45; H55:46) etc. and the Almighty says, “Some of them will come up to others, questioning each other. They will say, ‘Beforehand we used live in fear among our families. But Allah was gracious to us and safeguarded us from the punishment of the searing wind. Beforehand we certainly used to call on Him because He is the All-Good, the Most Merciful.'” (W:52-23-26; H52:25-28) The ayats concerning this subject are numerous and well-known. The intention of pointing some of them out has been achieved.
396. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), who is the truthful confirmed one, related, “The way that each of you is created is that you are gathered in your mother’s womb for forty days as a sperm-drop and then for a similar length of time as a blood-clot and then for a similar length of time as a lump of flesh. Then an angel is sent and he breathes the spirit into you and is encharged with four commandments: to write down your provision, your life-span, your actions, and whether you will be wretched or happy. By Him, apart from Whom there is no god, one of you can do the actions of someone destined for Jannah until there is only an armspan between him and it, and then what is written will overtake him and he will do the actions of someone destined for the Fire and enter it. And one of you can do the actions of someone destined for the Fire until there is only an armspan between him and it, and then what is written will overtake him and he will do the actions of someone destined for Jannah and enter it.” [Agreed upon]
398. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The least punishment of the people of the Fire on the Day of Rising will be that a man has two embers placed on the soles of his feet which will make his brains boil. He will think himself the person with the worst punishment, even though he is the one with the least punishment.'” [Agreed upon]
402. Al-Miqdad said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘On the Day of Rising, the sun will draw near creatures until it is something like a mile from them. (Sulaym ibn ‘Amir ar-Rawi said from al-Miqdad, “By Allah, I do not know what he meant by a mile, whether it is the distance on the earth or the mile which the eye imagines?”) People will be immersed in sweat according to their actions. It will be up to the ankles of some of them, and up to the knees of some of them, and up to the waists of some of them, and sweat will completely muzzle some of them,’ and the Messenger of Allah, , (PBUH), pointed with his hand to his mouth.” [Muslim]
405. ‘Adi ibn Hatim reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is none of you but that his Lord will speak to him without any interpreter between Himself and him. You will look to your right and only see what you sent forward and you will look to your left and only see what you sent forward. You will look in front of you and only see the Fire facing you. So shield yourselves from the Fire, even if only with half a date.” [Agreed upon]
407. Abu Barza Nadla ibn ‘Ubayd al-Aslami reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A slave will remain standing until he is asked about his life and how he spent it, his knowledge and how he acted regarding it, his property and how he acquired it and spent it, and his body and how he wore it out.” [at-Tirmidhi]
408. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), recited, ‘On that Day it will impart all its news.’ (99:4) Then he said, ‘Do you know what its news is?’ They said, ‘Allah and His Messenger know best.’ He said, ‘Its news is that it will testify against every slave of Allah, man or woman, regarding what he (or she) did on its back. It will say, “You did such-and-such and such-and-such on such-and-such a day?” That is its news.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

51. Chapter: On Hope

Allah Almighty says, “Say: ‘My slaves, you who have transgressed against yourselves, do not despair of the mercy of Allah. Truly Allah forgives all wrong actions. He is Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful,” (W39:50; H39:53) and the Almighty says, “Are any but the ungrateful repaid like this?” (34:17) The Almighty says, “It has been revealed to us that punishment is for him who denies the truth and and turns away,” (W20:47; H20:48) and the Almighty says, “My Mercy extends to all things.” (7:156)
413. Abu Dharr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah the Mighty and Exalted, says, ‘Anyone who comes with a good action will have ten like it or more. If anyone comes with a wrong action, the repayment of a wrong action is a wrong action like it or I will forgive him. If anyone approaches Me by a hand-span, I come to him an arm-span. If anyone approaches Me by an arm-span, I come to him two arm spans. If anyone approaches Me walking, I come to him running. If anyone meets Me with mistakes equivalent in weight to the whole earth, having not associated anything with Me, I will meet him with the same amount of forgiveness.” [Muslim]
428. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When an unbeliever does a good deed, he enjoys its fruits in this world. In the case of a believer, Allah Almighty will store up his good deeds for him in the Next world and will also reward him with provision in this world because of his obedience.”
In one variant, “Allah will not wrong a believer in respect of any good deed – he gives to him on account it in this world and he rewards him for it in the Next world. The unbeliever enjoys all the fruits of any good deeds he does for Allah Almighty in this world so that when he passes to the Next world, he had no good deeds left for which to be repaid.” [Muslim]
429. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of the five prayers is that of an sizeable flowing river at the door of one of you in which he washes five times every day.” [Muslim]
430. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If forty men, who do not associate anything with Allah, stand at the grave of any Muslim man who dies, He allows them to intercede on his behalf.” [Muslim]
442. Anas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah Almighty says, “O son of Adam! I will forgive you as long as you call on Me and have hope in Me, no matter what you do. Son of Adam, I do not care if your wrong actions reach to the clouds of heaven and then you ask Me for forgiveness, I will forgive you. Son of Adam, if you were to come with sins equivalent in weight to the whole earth and then meet Me having not associated anything with Me, I would come to you with the same amount of forgiveness.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

53. Chapter: On combining Fear and Hope

Know that what is best for the slave in the state of health is for him to be fearful and hopeful, and that his fear and hope be equal. When he is ill, hope is purified. The bases of the Shari’a in the Book and the Sunna and elsewhere demonstrate that.
Allah Almighty says, “No one feels secure against Allah’s devising except for those who are lost,” (W7:98; H7:99) and the Almighty says, “No one despairs of solace from Allah except for those who are unbelievers.” (12:87) The Almighty says, “On the Day when faces are whitened and some faces are blackened,” (3:106) and the Almighty says, “Your Lord is swift in retribution, and He is Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (7:167) The Almighty says, “The truly good will be in perfect Bliss,. The dissolute will be in the Blazing Fire,” (82:13-14) and the Almighty says, “As for him whose balance is heavy, he will have a most pleasant life. But as for him whose balance is light, his motherland is Hawiya.” (W101:5-8; H101:6-9) There are many ayats with this meaning and fear and hope are joined together in two consecutive ayats, several ayats or one ayat.
443. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If the believers knew the punishment which Allah has, none of them would have any hope of attaining His Garden. If the unbelievers knew the mercy which Allah has, none of them would despair of reaching His Garden.” [Muslim]
444. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a body is laid out and the men carry it on their shoulders, if it was righteous, it says, ‘Take me forward,’ and it was it not righteous, it says, ‘Woe to me, where are you taking it?” Everything except man hears its voice. If he were to hear it, he would faint.” [al-Bukhari]

55. Chapter: On the Excellence of making do with little of this world and the encouragement to have little of it and the excellence of poverty

Allah Almighty says, “The likeness of the life of this world is that of water which We send down from the sky, which then mingles with the plants of the earth to provide food for both people and animals. Then, when the earth is at its loveliest and takes on its fairest guise and its people think they have it under their control, Our command comes upon it by night or day and We reduce it to dried-out stubble, as though it had not been flourishing just the day before! Thus do We make Our Signs plain for people who reflect.” (10:24) The Almighty says, “Describe for them the likeness of the life of this world. It is like water which We send down from the sky and the plants of the earth combine with it but then become dry chaff scattered by the winds. Allah has complete power over everything. Wealth and sons are the embellishment of the life of this world. But, in your Lord’s sight, right actions which are lasting are better in reward and a better basis for hope.” (W18:44-45; H18:45-46) Allah Almighty says, “Know that the life of this world is merely a game and a diversion and decoration and a cause of boasting among yourselves and trying to outdo one another in wealth and children: like the plant-growth after rain which delights the cultivators, but then it withers and you see it turning yellow, and then it becomes broken stubble. In the Next World there is terrible punishment but also forgiveness from Allah and His good pleasure. The life of this world is nothing but the enjoyment of delusion.” (W57:19; H57:20) The Almighty says, “To mankind the love of worldly appetites is painted in glowing colours: women and children, and heaped-up mounds of gold and silver, and horses with fine markings, and livestock, and fertile farmland. All that is merely the enjoyment of the life of this world. The best destination is in the presence of Allah,” (3:14) and the Almighty says, “O mankind! Allah’s promise is true. Do not let the life of this world delude you and do not let the Deluder delude you about Allah.” (35:5) The Almighty says, “Fierce competition for this world distracted you until you went down to the graves. No indeed, you will soon know! Again no indeed, you will soon know! No indeed, if you only knew with the Knowledge of Certainty.” (102:1-5) The Almighty says, “The life of this world is nothing but a game and a diversion. The Abode of the Next World ¬ that is truly Life if they only knew.” (W29:64; H29:63) The ayats concerning this subject are numerous and well-known.
461. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Three things follow a dead person: his family, his property and his actions. Two of them go back and one remains. His family and property go back and his actions remain.” [Agreed upon]
463. Al-Mustawrid ibn Shaddad reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “This world in comparison with the Next World is like putting your finger in the sea and seeing what comes back on it.” [Muslim]
467. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Look at those who are lower than you and do not look at those who are higher than you. That is more likely to prevent you underestimating the blessing of Allah on you.” [Agreed upon]
These are the words of Muslim. In one variant, “When one of you sees someone who has been given more bounty in respect of wealth or physical strength, he should then look at someone who has less than him.”
470. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “This world is the prison of the believer and the paradise of the unbeliever.” [Muslim]
471. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), took hold of my shoulders and said, ‘Be in this world as if you were a stranger or a traveller on the road.’ Ibn ‘Umar used to say, ‘In the evening, do not anticipate the morning, and in the morning do not anticipate the evening. Take from your health for your illness and from your life for your death.”[al-Bukhari]
They said in commentary on this hadith, that it means: do not rely on this world and do not take it as your homeland and do not persuade yourself that you are going to stay a long time in it nor be concerned with it nor attached to it except with the attachment of a stranger who desires to return to his people. Success is by Allah.
475. ‘Amr ibn al-Harith, the brother of the Umm al-Mu’minin, Juwayriyya bint al-Harith, said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), died, he left neither dirham nor dinar nor slave nor slavegirl nor anything other than his white mule which he used to ride, his weapons, and some land that he made sadaqa for travellers.” [al-Bukhari]
487. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The poor will enter Jannah five hundred years before the rich.” [at-Tirmidhi]

56. Chapter: On the excellence of hunger, a simple live style, and confining oneself to little in food, drink, clothing and other things which are the portion of the self, and abandoning appetites

Allah Almighty says, “An evil generation succeeded them who neglected the prayer and followed their appetites. They will plunge into the Valley of Evil ¬ except for those who turn in repentance and believe and act righteously. They will enter Jannah and they will not be wronged in any way.” (19:59-60) The Almighty says, “He went out among his people in his finery. Those who desired the life of this world said, ‘Oh! If only we had the same as Qarun has been given! What immense good fortune he possesses.’ But those who had been given knowledge said, ‘Woe to you! Allah’s reward is better for those who believe and act rightly.” (28:79-80) The Almighty says, “Then you will be asked that Day about the pleasures you enjoyed,” (102:8) and the Almighty says, “As for anyone who desires this fleeting existence, We hasten for him in it whatever We will to whoever We want. Then We will consign him to Hell where he will roast, reviled and driven out.” (17:18)
510. Abu Umama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O son of Adam, it is better for you to spend what is in excess of your needs and worse for you to keep it. You will not be blamed for (keeping) enough to cover your needs. Begin with your immediate dependants.” [at-Tirmidhi]

57. Chapter: On Contentment, self-restraint, moderation in life style and spending, and criticism of asking without necessity

Allah Almighty says, “There is no creature on the earth which is not dependent on Allah for its provision,” (11:6) and the Almighty says, “It is for the poor who are held back in the Way of Allah, unable to travel in the land. The ignorant consider them rich because of their reticence. You will know them by their mark. They do not ask people importunately.” (W2:272; H2:273) The Almighty says, “Those who, when they spend, are neither extravagant nor mean, but take a stance mid way between the two,” (25:68) and the Almighty says, “I did not create either jinn or man except to worship Me. I do not require any provision from them and I do not require them to nourish Me.” (51:56-57)
527. Hakim ibn Hizam reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The upper hand is better than the lower hand. Begin with your dependants. The best sadaqa is that given by the wealthy. Anyone who refrains [from asking], Allah will spare him the need to and anyone who seeks to be independent, Allah will give him independence.” [Agreed upon]
531. From Ibn ‘Umar is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), stated while he was on the minbar, “The upper hand is better than the lower hand. The upper hand is the one which spends and the lower is the beggar’s.” [Agreed upon]
534. Ibn Mas’ud said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘If someone is afflicted by poverty and then goes to people with it, his poverty will not be alleviated. If someone goes to Allah with it, Allah will definitely bring him provision, sooner or later.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
536. Abu Bishr Qabisa ibn al-Mukhariq said, “I had a debt which I had to discharge and I went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and asked him about it. He said, ‘Wait until sadaqa comes to me and we will make sure you get it.’ Then he said, ‘O Qabisa, begging is only lawful for three men: a man who has an obligation to pay, and asking is lawful for him until he gets it and then he should refrain; a man who has needs which require money, and it is lawful for him to ask until he gets enough for his subsistence – or he said to cover his subsistence; and a man who is afflicted by poverty so that three people of intelligence among his people say, “Poverty has afflicted so-and so,” and it is lawful for him to ask until he gets enough for his subsistence – or he said to cover his subsistence. Any other instances of asking than these, Qabisa, are unlawful and anyone who does so consumes the unlawful.'” [Muslim]
537. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The very poor man is not the one who goes around to people to ask for a bite or two to eat or a date or two, but the one who does not have enough for himself but is too shy to ask so that he is given sadaqa – or does not beg from people importunately.” [Agreed upon]

58. Chapter: On the permission to take that which is not asked for nor sought after

538. Salim ibn ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar reported from his father, ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar that ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to give me a gift and I would say, ‘Give it to someone who is poorer and more in need of it than I am.’ He said, ‘Take it. When some property comes to you without your being greedy for it nor asking for it, then take it. But if you are not given anything, do not run after it.'” [Agreed upon]

59. Chapter: The encouragement to eat from the work of one’s own hand, and to refrain from asking and turning to giving

Allah Almighty says, “Then when the prayer is finished, spread through the earth and seek Allah’s bounty.” (62:10)
540. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is better for one of you to take a rope and carry firewood on his back than for him to go to a man to beg from him who then gives to him or refuses to.” [Agreed upon]
543. al-Miqdam ibn Ma’dikarib reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “None of you eats better food than that which he eats as a result of the work of his own hand. The Prophet Da’ud used to eat from the work of his own hand.” [al-Bukhari]

60. Chapter: On generosity, magnanimity and spending in good ways with trust in Allah Almighty

Allah Almighty says, “Anything you expend will be replaced by Him.” (34:39) and the Almighty says, “Whatever good you give away is to your own benefit when you give desiring only the Face of Allah. Whatever good you give away will be repaid to you in full. You will not be wronged.” (W2:271; H2:272) The Almighty says, “Whatever good you give away, Allah knows it.” (W2:272; H2:273)
544. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “You can only have envy for two things: for a man to whom Allah has given wealth which he spends for the truth, and for a man to whom Allah has given wisdom and he acts by it and teaches it.” [Agreed upon]
545. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Which of you loves the property of his heir more than he loves his own property?” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, there is none of us who does not love his own property more.” He said, “His property is what he sends ahead, and the property of his heir is what he keeps back.” [al-Bukhari]
547. Jabir said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was not asked for anything at all to which he said, ‘No.'” [Agreed upon]
548. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There is no day which dawns on the slaves Of Allah without two angels descending and one of them saying, ‘O Allah, refund those who give money’ and the other saying, ‘O Allah, ruin those who withhold it.'” [Agreed upon]
550. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that a man asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), “Which aspect of Islam is best?” He said, “To give food and to give the greeting to those you know and those you do not know.” [Agreed upon]
552. Abu Umama Suda ibn ‘Ajlan reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O son of Adam! It is better for you to spend what is in excess of your needs and worse for you to keep it. You will not be blamed for (keeping) enough to cover your needs. Begin with your immediate dependants. The upper hand is better than the lower hand.” [Muslim]
556. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Sadaqa does not decrease wealth in any way, and for pardoning someone Allah only increases a slave in might, and no one is humble without Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, elevating him.” [Muslim]
561. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone gives in sadaqa as much as a date from honest earnings – and Allah only accepts what is good – Allah will accept it in His right hand and will then increase it in size for the giver, just like one of you might rear a foal, until it is the size of a mountain.” [Agreed upon]
562. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Once while a man was walking in the desert, he heard a voice in a cloud saying, ‘Water Jannah of so-and-so.’ And that cloud went and poured out its water into a rocky area. There was a certain water channel which held all the water and he followed it and found a man standing in his garden directing the water with his spade. He said to him. ‘Slave of Allah, what is your name?’ He said, ‘So-and-so’ giving the same name he had heard from the cloud. The man then said to him, ‘O slave of Allah, why did you ask me my name?’ He said, ‘I heard a voice in the cloud from which this water came say, “Water Jannah of so-and-so” giving your name. What are you doing with it?’ He said, ‘Since you have said this, I will [say]. I wait and see what it produces and give a third of it away as sadaqa, and my family and I eat from a third, and I reinvest a third back into it.” [Muslim]

61. Chapter: On forbidding miserliness and avarice

Allah Almighty says, “But as for him who is stingy and self-satisfied, and denies the Good, We will pave his way to Difficulty.” (92:8-11) The Almighty says, “It is the people who are safe-guarded from the avarice of their own selves, who are successful.” (64:16).
563. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Beware of injustice. Injustice will be darkness on the Day of Rising. Beware of avarice. Avarice destroyed those before you and prompted them to shed each other’s blood and to make lawful what Allah had made unlawful for them.” [Muslim]

62. Chapter: On preferring others and helping others

Allah Almighty says, “They prefer them to themselves, even if they themselves are needy,” (59:9) and the Almighty said, “They give food, despite their love for it, to the poor and orphans and captives…” (76:8 to the end)
565. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Food for two is enough for three, and food for three is enough for four.” [Agreed upon]
566. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “Once when we were on a journey with the Prophet, a man came on a camel of his and began to look to his right and left. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who has a spare mount should prepare it for someone who does not have a mount to ride, and anyone who has extra provision should prepare it for someone who does not have any provision,’ and he mentioned the different categories of property until we thought that none of us had any right to anything in excess of our needs.” [Muslim]
568. Abu Musa reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The Ash’arites ran short of food on a raid – or their families in Madina ran short of food. They gathered together what they had in one cloth and then divided it among themselves equally using the same container. These people are from me and I am from them.” [Agreed upon]

63. Chapter: On the desire for in matters which pertain to the Next World and seeking to have a lot of that which is blessed

Allah said, “Let people with aspiration aspire to that!” (83:26)
569. Sahl ibn Sa’d reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was brought a drink and drank some of it, and there was a boy on his right and old men on his left. He said to the boy, “Will you give me permission to give it to them?” The boy said, “No, by Allah, Messenger of Allah! I will not give anyone else preference where my share from you is concerned!” and the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), placed it in his hand. [Agreed upon]
570. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When Ayyub was bathing while naked, golden locusts began to fall on him and Ayyub began to collect them in his garment. His Lord called to him, ‘O Ayyub! Have We not made you wealthy enough not to need what you see?’ He said, ‘Yes, indeed, by Your might, but I still need Your blessing!.'” [al-Bukhari]

64. Chapter: On the excellence of the grateful wealthy person. He is the one who takes wealth properly and spends it the ways which have been commanded

Allah says, “As for him who gives out and is godfearing and confirms the Good, We will pave his way to Ease,” (92:5-7) and the Almighty says, “The most godfearing will be far removed from it: those who give their wealth to purify themselves ¬ not to repay someone else for a favour done ¬ desiring only the Face of their Lord Most High. They will certainly be satisfied.” (92:17-21) Allah says, “If you make your sadaqa public, that is good. But if you conceal it and give it to the poor, that is better for you, and We will erase some of your bad actions from you. Allah is aware of everything you do.” (W2:270; H2:272) The Almighty related, “You will not attain true goodness until you give of what you love. Whatever you give away, Allah knows it.” (W3:91-92; H3:92)
571. ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You can only have envy for two things: for a man to whom Allah has given wealth which he spends in the way of the truth, and for a man to whom Allah has given wisdom and he acts by it and teaches it.” [Agreed upon]
572. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “You can only have envy for two things: for a man to whom Allah has given the Qur’an and he gets up and recites it throughout the night, and for a man to whom Allah has given wealth and he spends it throughout the night and the day.” [Agreed upon]

65. Chapter: On remembering death and constraining expectation

Allah Almighty says, “Every self will taste death. You will be paid your wages in full on the Day of Rising. Anyone who is distanced from the Fire and admitted to Jannah, has triumphed. The life of this world is only the enjoyment of delusion,” (3:185) and the Almighty says, “No self knows what it will earn tomorrow and no self knows in what land it will die.” (W31:33; H31:34) The Almighty says, “When their specified time arrives, they cannot delay it for a single hour nor can they bring it forward,” (16:61) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe! Do not let your wealth or children divert you from the remembrance of Allah. Whoever does that is lost. Give from what We have provided for you before death comes to one of you and he says, ‘O Lord, if only you would give me a little more time so that I can give sadaqa and be one of the righteous.’ Allah will not give anyone more time, once their time has come. Allah is aware of everything you do.” (63:9-11) The Almighty says, “Until, when death comes to one of them, he says, ‘My Lord, send me back again. so that perhaps I may act rightly regarding the things I failed to do!’ No indeed! It is just words he utters. Before them there is an interspace until the day they are raised up. Then when the Trumpet is blown, that Day there will be no family ties between them, they will not be able to question one another. Those whose scales are heavy, they are the successful. Those whose scales are light, they are the losers of their selves, remaining in Hell timelessly, forever. The Fire will sear their faces making them grimace horribly in it, their lips drawn back from their teeth. ‘Were My Signs not recited to you and did you not deny them?'” to His words, “‘How many years did you tarry on the earth?’ They will say, ‘We tarried for a day or part of a day. Ask those able to count!’ He will say, ‘You only tarried for a little while if you did but know! Did you suppose that We created you for amusement and that you would not return to Us?'” (W23:100-116; H23:99-115) The Almighty says, “Has the time not arrived for the hearts of those who believe to yield to the remembrance of Allah and to the Truth He has sent down, and not to be like those who were given the Book before for whom the time seemed over long so that their hearts became hard. Many of them are degenerate.” (W57:15; H57:16)
574. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), took me by the shoulder and said, ‘Be in this world as if you were a stranger or a traveller on the road.”
Ibn ‘Umar used to say, “In the evening, do not anticipate the morning, and in the morning do not anticipate the evening. Take from your health for your illness and from your life for your death.” [al-Bukhari]
575. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not right for a Muslim man who has anything to bequeath to spend two nights with having a written will in his possession.” [Agreed upon. This is the variant in al-Bukhari]
In a variant of Muslim, “To spend three nights.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Not a night has passed since I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say that without my having had my will with me.”
578. Abu Hurayra reported the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Race to good actions as fast as you can. What are you waiting for except delayed poverty, oppressive wealth, debilitating illness, dottering senility, a swift death or the Dajjal? Or are you waiting for an unseen evil, or the Last Hour? The Last Hour will be most bitter and terrible.” [at-Tirmidhi]
579. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Remember frequently the thing that cuts off pleasures,” i.e. death.” [at-Tirmidhi]

66. Chapter: On the recommendation for men to visit the graves and what the one who visits them says

583. Burayda said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), used to instruct them that when they went out to the graves, they should say, ‘Peace be upon you, people of the households of the believers and the Muslims. Allah willing, we will join you. I ask Allah for well-being for us and for you.'” [Muslim]
584. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by some graves at Madina and turned his face towards them and said, ‘Peace be upon you, O people of the graves! May Allah forgive us and you. You preceded us and we are following afterwards.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

67. Chapter: On it being disliked to wish for death because of some harm which has befallen a person, but there is no objection to it if it is because of fear of trial in the deen

586. Anas reported: “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘None of you should wish for death because of some harm which has befallen him. If he has got to do something, he should say, ‘O Allah, make live if life is best for me and make me die if death is best for me.” [Agreed upon]

68. Chapter: On scrupulousness and abandoning things that are doubtful

Allah Almighty says, “You considered it to be a trivial matter, but, in Allah’s sight, it is immense,” (24:15) and the Almighty says, “Your Lord is always lying in wait” (89:14)
588. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The halal is clear and the haram is clear. But between the two there are doubtful things about which most people have no knowledge. Whoever exercises caution with regard to what is doubtful, shows prudence in respect of his deen and his honour. Whoever gets involved in the doubtful things is like a herdsman who grazes his animals near a private preserve (hima). He is bound to enter it. Every king has a private preserve and the private preserve of Allah on His earth are the things that He has made forbidden. There is lump of flesh in the body, the nature of which is that when it is sound, the entire body is sound, and when it is corrupt, the entire body is corrupt – it is the heart.'” [Agreed upon]
It is related from different paths with various phrases.
590. An-Nawwas ibn Sam’an reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Piety is good character. Wrong action is what is hatched up yourself and you do not want other people to know about.” [Muslim]
593. Al-Hasan ibn ‘Ali said, “I memorised from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), ‘Leave what gives you doubt for what gives you no doubt.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
594. ‘A’isha said, “Abu Bakr as-Siddiq had a slave who used to pay him a levy and Abu Bakr used to eat from the levy. One day he brought something and Abu Bakr ate some of it. The slave said to him, ‘Do you know what this is?’ He said, ‘What is it?’ He said, ‘In the Jahiliyya I used to be a soothsayer for a man. I did not do soothsaying well. I only deceived him. He met me and gave me that from which you ate.’ So Abu Bakr inserted his hand into his mouth and vomited all that he had in his stomach.” [al-Bukhari]
596. ‘Atiyya ibn ‘Urwa as-Sa’di, the Companion, said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘The slave will not achieve the status of being one of the Godfearing until he leaves what does not concern him out of consideration for what does concern him.” [at-Tirmidhi]

69. Chapter: On the recommendation to withdraw when things are corrupt or one fears a temptation in one’s deen or falling into the unlawful and doubtful things

Allah Almighty says, “So flee to Allah. Truly I am a clear warner from Him to you.” (51:50)
597. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah loves a fearful, self-sufficient, inconspicuous slave.” [Muslim]
599. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The time will soon come when the best property of a Muslim will be some sheep which he takes to the peaks of the mountains and to places where the rain falls, in order to flee out of the fear that his deen will be tempted.” [al-Bukhari]
601. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “One of the best of livelihoods that people can have is that of a man who holds the reins of his horse in the way of Allah, hastening on its back, and whenever he hears the sound of war or alarm, he flies to it looking for either the killing or the death that he will find there, or that of a man among some sheep at the top of one of these mountains or in the bottom of one of these valleys who establishes the prayer and pays the zakat and worships Allah until certainty (death) comes to him. He does not involve himself with people except in a good way.” [Muslim]

70. Chapter: On the excellence of having dealings with people and attending their gatherings and group prayers, their ‘ids and gatherings of dhikr, visiting those who are ill, attending their funerals, helping the one in need, guiding the who is ignorant, and other things which are in their best interests in the case of someone who is able to command the good and forbid the wrong, and preventing oneself from causing injury and enduring injury

Allah Almighty says, “Help each other to goodness and taqwa.” (5:2) The ayats about what I have mentioned are numerous and well-known.

71. Chapter: On Humility and being gentle with the believers

Allah Almighty says, “Take the believers who follow you under your wing,” (W26:214; H26:215) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe! If any of you renounce your deen, Allah will bring forward a people whom He loves and who love Him, humble to the believers, fierce to the rejectors.” (W5:56; H5:54) The Almighty says, “O mankind! We created you from a male and female, and made you into peoples and tribes so that you might come to know each other. The noblest among you in Allah’s sight is the most godfearing.” (49:13) The Almighty says, “So do not claim purity for yourselves. He knows best those who have fear of Him,: (W53:31; H53:32) and the Almighty says, “The Companions of the Ramparts will call out to men they recognise by their mark, saying, ‘What you amassed was of no use to you nor was your arrogance. Are these the people you swore that Allah’s mercy would never reach?’ ‘Enter Jannah. You will feel no fear and know no sorrow.'” (W7:47-48; H7:48-49)
602. ‘Iyad ibn Himar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah revealed to me that you should be humble so no one should vaunt himself above another, and no one should commit injustice against another.” [Muslim]
603. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Sadaqa does not decrease property and Allah only increases a slave in might by forgiveness and no one is humble for the sake of Allah without Allah elevating him.” [Muslim]
606. Al-Aswad ibn Yazid said, “I asked ‘A’isha, ‘What did the Prophet, (PBUH), used to do in his house?’ She said, ‘He would serve his family. When it was time for the prayer, he would go out to the prayer.” [al-Bukhari]
608. Anas reported that when he ate food, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), would lick his three fingers. He said, “He said, ‘When one of you drops a morsel, he should wipe the dirt from it and then eat it and should not leave it for Shaytan.’ He commanded that the dish should be licked clean. He said, ‘You do not know in what part of your food the blessing lies.'” [Muslim]
610. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If I were invited to eat no matter whether it is a shoulder or merely a trotter, I would accept and if I were given a gift of a shoulder or merely a trotter, I would accept either.” [al-Bukhari]

72. Chapter: On the Prohibition of pride and arrogance

Allah Almighty says, “That Abode of the Next World: We grant it to those who do not seek to exalt themselves in the earth or to cause corruption in it. The successful outcome is for the godfearing,” (28:83) and the Almighty says, “Do not strut arrogantly about the earth.” (17:37) The Almighty says, “‘Do not avert your face from people out of haughtiness and do not strut about arrogantly on the earth, Allah does not love anyone who is vain of boastful,” (W31;17; H31:18) and the Almighty says, “Qarun was one of the people of Musa but he lorded it over them. We gave him treasures, the keys to which alone were a heavy weight for a party of strong men. See when his people said to him, ‘Do not gloat. Allah does not love people who gloat.'” (28:76)
612. ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “No one who has an atom’s weight of pride in his heart will enter Jannah.” A man said, “And if the man likes his clothes to be good and his sandals to be good?” He said, “Allah is Beautiful and loves beauty. Pride means to renounce the truth and abase people.” [Muslim]
613. Salama ibn ‘Amr ibn al-Akwa’ reported that a man ate with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), using his left hand, and he said, “Eat with your right hand.” He said, “I cannot.” He said, “Then you cannot.” Only pride had stopped him.” He said, “He could not raise it to his mouth.” [Muslim]
614. Haritha ibn Wahb said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Shall I tell you about the people of the Fire? All those who are coarse, domineering, and arrogant.'” [Agreed upon]
615. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Jannah and the Fire argued and the Fire said, ‘I have the tyrants and the arrogant.’ Jannah said, ‘I have the weak and poor people.’ Allah judged between them, ‘You, Jannah, are My mercy. By you I show mercy to whomever I wish. You, the Fire, are My punishment by whom I punish whomever I will. It is My duty to fill both of you.” [Muslim]
616. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “On the Day of Rising, Allah will not look at anyone who drags his waist-wrapper out of pride.” [Agreed upon]
617. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are three people that Allah will not speak to on the Day of Rising nor purify nor look at and they will have a painful punishment: an old adulterer, a lying ruler and a poor person who is arrogant.” [Muslim]
618. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, said, ‘Might is My wrapper, and pride is My cloak and I will punish any one who contends with me [for them].” [Muslim]

73. Chapter: On Good Character

Allah Almighty says, “Indeed you are truly vast in character,” (68:4) and the Almighty says “those who control their rage and pardon other people.” (3:134)
622. Anas said, “I did not touch any silk brocade nor silk softer than the palm of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH). I did not smell any scent sweeter than the scent of the Messenger of Allah. I served the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), for ten years and he never said to me, ‘Uff’ nor did he say about anything I had done, ‘Why did you do that?’ nor about anything I had not done, ‘Why did you not do that?'” [Agreed upon]
624. An-Nawwas ibn Sam’an said, “I asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about piety and wrong action. He said, ‘Piety is good character and wrong action is what is hatched up in your self and you do not want other people to know about.” [Muslim]
625. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was neither obscene nor indecent. He used to say, ‘The best of you are the best in character.” [Agreed upon]
626. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There will be nothing heavier in the balance of the believer on the Day of Rising than good character. Allah dislikes foul language.” [at-Tirmidhi]
627. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked about the things most likely to bring people into Jannah. He said, ‘Fearful awareness of Allah and good character.’ He was asked about the things most likely to bring people into the Fire. He said, ‘The mouth and the genitals.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
628. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The believers with the most perfect belief are the best of them in character. The best of you are the best of you towards your wives.” [at-Tirmidhi]
629. ‘A’isha said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘By his good character a believer can reach the same rank as someone who fasts and prays at night.” [Abu Dawud]
630. Abu Umama al-Bahili reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I guarantee a house on the outskirts of Jannah to anyone who abstains from disputation, even if he is in the right, and a house in the middle of Jannah for anyone who abandons lying, even when he jests (jokes), and a house at the summit of Jannah for anyone who has good character.” [Abu Dawud]
631. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Those I love most and those sitting nearest to me on the Day of Rising will be those of you with the best character. Those most hateful to me and the furthest of you from me on the Day of Rising will be the pompous, the braggarts and the arrogant.’ They said, ‘Messenger of Allah, we know the pompous and the braggarts, but who are the arrogant?’ He said, ‘The proud.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

74. Chapter: On forbearance, patience and kindness

Allah Almighty says, “those who control their rage and pardon other people. Allah loves the do good-doers,” (3:134) and the Almighty says, “Make allowances for people, command what is right, and turn away from the ignorant.” (7:199) The Almighty says, “Good action and bad action are not the same. Repel the bad with what is better and, if there is enmity between you and someone else, he will be like a bosom friend. None will obtain it but those who are truly steadfast. None will obtain it but those who have great good fortune.” (41:33-34; 41:34-35) The Almighty says, “But if someone is steadfast and forgives, that is the most resolute course to follow.” (W42:40; H42:43)
632. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to Ashajj ‘Abdu’l-Qays, “You have two qualities which Allah loves: forbearance and steadiness.” [Muslim]
633. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah is kind and loves kindness in every matter.” [Agreed upon]
634. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah is kind and loves kindness and gives for gentleness what he does not give for harshness nor for anything else.” [Muslim]
635. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Whenever kindness is in a thing it adorns it, and whenever it is removed from anything, it disfigures it.” [Muslim]
636. Abu Hurayra said, “A bedouin urinated in the mosque. The people moved towards him and the Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Let him be and pour a bucket or pail of water onto his urine. You were sent to make things easy and not to make them difficult.'” [al-Bukhari]
637. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Make things easy for people and do not make them difficult. Give good news to people and do not frighten them away.” [Agreed upon]
638. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Whoever is deprived of kindness is deprived of all good.'” [Muslim]
639. Abu Hurayra reported that a man said to the Prophet, (PBUH), “Advise me.” He said, “Do not get angry.” He repeated his request several times and the Prophet said, “Do not get angry.” [al-Bukhari]
640. Abu YaÕla Shaddad ibn Aws reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah has prescribed good for everything. So when you kill, kill well. When you sacrifice, sacrifice well. Each of you should sharpen the edge of his knife and should calm down his sacrificial animal.” [Muslim]
641. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was never given a choice between two matters without taking the easier of them, as long as it was not a wrong action. If it was a wrong action, he was the furthest of people from it. The Messenger of Allah did not take revenge for himself in respect of anything unless it violated the sanctity of Allah. Then he would take revenge for the sake of Allah Almighty.” [Agreed upon]
642. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shall I tell you who is unlawful for the Fire – or the one for whom the Fire is unlawful? It is unlawful for everyone who is easy, flexible, modest and uncomplicated.” [at-Tirmidhi]

75. Chapter: On pardon and turning away from the ignorant

Allah Almighty says, “Hold to forgiveness; command what is right, but turn away from the ignorant,” (7:199) and Allah Almighty says, “Turn away graciously.” (15:85) The Almighty says, “They should rather pardon and overlook. Would you not love Allah to forgive you?” (24:22) The Almighty says, “and pardon other people. Allah loves the do good-doers,” (3:134) and the Almighty says, “But if someone is steadfast and forgives, that is the most resolute course to follow.” (W42:40; H42:43)
643. ‘A’isha asked the Prophet, (PBUH), “Have you ever experienced a worse day than the day of Uhud?” He replied, “I experienced many things from your people, and the worst that I experienced from them was on the Day of ‘Aqaba when I presented myself to Ibn ‘Abdu Yalil ibn ‘Abd Kulal and he did not grant me what I wanted. I went off in great grief and felt no relief until I arrived at Qarn ath-Tha’alib. Then I lifted my head and there was a cloud shading me, and I looked and in it was Jibril, peace be upon him, and he called to me and said, “Allah Almighty has heard what your people have said to you and how they answered you. He has sent the Angel of the Mountains to you for you to command him to do whatever you wish to them.” The Angel of the Mountains called to me and greeted me and then said, “O Muhammad, Allah heard what your people said to you and I am the angel of the mountains. My Lord has sent me to you for you to give me your command. What is your will? If you like, I will crush them with the two heavy mountains.”‘ The Prophet (PBUH), said, ‘Rather I hope that Allah will produce from their loins people who worship Allah alone without associating anything with Him.'” [Agreed upon]
644. ‘A’isha said, ‘The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), never struck anyone with his hand, including women and servants, unless he was fighting in the way of Allah. He did not demand retaliation for anything that happened to him, unless one of the sacred things of Allah Almighty was violated, then he would retaliate for the sake of Allah Almighty.” [Muslim]
646. Ibn Mas’ud said, “It is as if I could see the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), recounting that the people of one of the Prophets, may the blessings and peace of Allah be upon them, struck and wounded him, and he said as he wiped the blood from his face, ‘O Allah, forgive my people. They do not know.'” [Agreed upon]
647. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), said, “The strong man is not the one who throws people in wrestling. The strong man is the one who has control of himself when he is angry.” [Agreed upon]

76. Chapter: On enduring injury

Allah Almighty says, “those who control their rage and pardon other people. Allah loves the do good-doers,” (3:134) and the Almighty says, “But if someone is steadfast and forgives, that is the most resolute course to follow.” (W42:40; H42:43)
648. Abu Hurayra reported that a man said, “Messenger of Allah, I have some relatives with whom I maintain connections but who cut me off. I am good to them but they are bad to me. I am forbearing with them but they are hasty towards me!” He said, “If it is as you said, it is as if you were feeding them hot ash and you will continue to have a helper from Allah Almighty against them for as long as you act like that.” [Muslim]

77. Chapter: On anger when the sacred things of the Shari’a are violated and helping the deen of Allah Almighty

Allah says, “If someone honours Allah’s the sacred rites, that is better for him in his Lord’s sight,” (22:30) and the Almighty says, “If you help Allah, He will help you and make your feet firm.” (W47:8; H47:7)
649. Abu Mas’ud ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amr al-Badri said, “A man came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘By Allah, Messenger of Allah, the only reason I do not attend the morning prayer is because so-and-so makes the prayer too long for us.’ I have never seen the Messenger of Allah more angry in giving admonition than he was that day. He said, ‘Some of you make things difficult for people. Any of you who of you lead people in prayer should make it short. Among you there are those who are weak, old and have things they must do.'” [Agreed upon]
650. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came from a journey and I had screened off a shelf of mine with a curtain which had some figures on it. When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw it, he ripped it down and his face changed colour. He said, ”A’isha, the people with the worst punishment with Allah on the Day of Rising will be those who make things like Allah’s creation.'” [Agreed upon]
651. ‘A’isha reported that Quraysh were concerned with the case of a Makhzumi woman who had stolen something and they said, “Who will speak to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about her?” They said, “Who is bold enough to do it except Usama ibn Zayd, the beloved of the Messenger of Allah?” Usama spoke to him and the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “How can you intercede when it is a case of one of the legal punishments of Allah Almighty?” Then he stood up and spoke and said, “Those before you were destroyed because when a noble among them stole, they let him be, but when the weak among them stole, they carried out the legal punishment on them. By Allah, if Fatima the daughter of Muhammad were to steal, I would cut off her hand.” [Agreed upon]
652. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), saw some phlegm in the qibla. It was so offensive to him that it could be seen in his face. He got up and scraped it off with his hand. He said, “When anyone does the prayer, he is speaking to his Lord and his Lord Allah is between him and the qibla. None of you should spit towards qibla, but rather to his left or under his food.” Then he took the end of his cloak and spat into it and then folded it up and said, “Or he should do this.” [Agreed upon]
The command to spit to his left or under his foot refers to outside the mosque. In the mosque, you should only spit into your garment.

78. Chapter: On commanding those in authority to be kind to their subjects, to give them good counsel and to be compassionate to them, and forbidding those in authority from cheating them, being harsh to them, overlooking their best interests and being unmindful of them and their needs

Allah says, “Take the believers who follow you under your wing,” (W26:214; H26:215) and the Almighty says, “Allah commands to justice and doing good and giving to relatives. And He forbids indecency and doing wrong and tyranny. He warns you so that perhaps you may pay heed.” (16:90)
653. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say, ‘All of you are shepherds. Each of you is responsible for his flock. An imam is a shepherd and is responsible for his flock. A man is a shepherd in respect of his family and is responsible for his flock. The woman is a shepherd in respect of her husband’s house and is responsible for her flock. The servant is a shepherd in respect of his master’s property and is responsible for his flock. All of you are shepherds and each of you is responsible for his flock.'” [Agreed upon]
654. Abu Ya’la Ma’qil ibn Yasar said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘No slave is made shepherd over a flock by Allah and dies and is cheating his flock on the day he dies without Allah denying him Jannah.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “The fragrance of Jannah will not reach him if he does not give it good counsel.”
In the variant of Muslim, “Any amir who is appointed over the affairs of the Muslim and then does not strive for them and advise them well will not enter Jannah with them.”
655. ‘A’isha said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say in this house of his, ‘O Allah, anyone who is appointed over any of the affairs of my community and is hard on them, I will be hard on him. Anyone who is appointed over any of the affairs of my community and is kind to them, I will be kind to him.” [Muslim]
656. Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The tribe of Israel used to be ruled by the Prophets. Whenever a Prophet died, another Prophet would succeed him. There is no Prophet after me, but after me there will be khalifs, and there will be many of them.” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, what do you command us?” He said, “Give full allegiance to the first and then the next and then give them their rights and ask Allah for that which is due to you. Allah will question them about that which they were put in charge of.” [Agreed upon]
657. ‘A’idh ibn ‘Amr reported that he visited ‘Ubaydullah ibn Ziyad and said to him, “My boy, I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The worst of shepherds is the harsh one.’ Beware lest you be one of them.'” [Agreed upon]
658. Abu Maryam al-Azdi told Mu’awiya, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “If Allah puts someone in charge of any of the affairs of the Muslims and he is then blind to their needs, friendship and poverty, Allah will be blind to his needs, friendship and poverty on the Day of Rising.'” Mu’awiya, therefore, put a man in charge of seeing to the needs of the people. [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

79. Chapter: On the just ruler

Allah Almighty says, “Allah commands to justice and doing good,” (16:90) and the Almighty says, “Be even-handed. Allah loves those who are even-handed.” (49:9)
659. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There are seven whom Allah will shade with His shade on the day when there is no shade but His shade: a just Imam, a youth who grows up worshipping Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, a man whose heart is attached to the mosque, two men who love each other for the sake of Allah, meeting and parting for that reason alone, a man who refuses the advances of a noble and beautiful woman, saying, ‘I fear Allah’, a man who gives sadaqa and conceals it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand gives, and a man who remembers Allah when he is alone and his eyes overflow with tears.” [Agreed upon]
660. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Those who are just will be on minbars of light with Allah. They are those who are just in respect of their judgements, their families and what they are put in charge of.” [Muslim]
661. ‘Awf ibn Malik said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The best of your Imams are those you love and who love you, whom you pray for and who pray for you. The worst of your Imams are those you hate and who hate you, and whom you curse and who curse you.” He said, “We said, ‘Messenger of Allah, should we depose them?’ He said, ‘No, not as long as they establish the prayer among you. No, not as long as they establish the prayer among you.'”[Muslim]
662. ‘Iyad ibn Himar said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The people of Jannah are three: a man in power who is just and successful in fulfilling his duty; a merciful man who is kind-hearted to all his relatives and all the Muslims; and an abstinent, modest man with a family.'” [Muslim]

80. Chapter: On the obligation to obey those in authority as long as it is not a wrong action, and the prohibition against obeying them in an act of rebellion against Allah

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! Obey Allah, and obey the Messenger, and those in command among you.” (W4:58; H4:59)
663. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A Muslim man must hear and obey both in respect of what he likes and dislikes, unless he is commanded to do a wrong action. If he is commanded to do a wrong action, he should not hear or obey.” [Agreed upon]
664. Ibn ‘Umar said, “When we used to give allegiance to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), to hear and obey, he would say to us, ‘In so far as you are able.'” [Agreed upon]
666. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Hear and obey, even if an Abyssinian slave with a head like a raisin is appointed over you.” [al-Bukhari]
667. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You must hear and obey both in your hardship and your ease and with regard to what pleases you and what you dislike and even if you do not get your due.” [Muslim]
669. Abu Hunayda Wa’il ibn Hujr said, “Salama ibn Yazid al-Ju’fi asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘O Prophet of Allah! What is your opinion if amirs are put in charge of us who ask us for their rights and deny us our rights? What do you command us to do?’ He turned from him. Then he asked him and the Messenger of Allah said, ‘Hear and obey. They owe what they are charged with and you owe what you are charged with.” [Muslim]
671. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Whoever obeys me has obeyed Allah and whoever disobeys me has disobeyed Allah. Whoever obeys the amir has obeyed me and whoever disobeys the amir has disobeyed me.'” [Agreed upon]
672. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah said, “Anyone who dislikes something from his amir should be patient. Anyone who abandons obedience to the amir for even a short time dies the death of the Jahiliyya.” [Agreed upon]

81. Chapter: On the prohibition against seeking authority and the option of not accepting it if it is not specific to him or if he is not required

Allah Almighty says, “That Abode of the Next World: We grant it to those who do not seek to exalt themselves in the earth or to cause corruption in it. The successful outcome is for the godfearing.” (28:83)
674. Abu Sa’id ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Samura said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘O ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Samura. Do not ask for leadership. If you are given it without asking for it, you will be helped in it. If you are given it through asking for it, it will be up to you. If you make a vow and then see something other than it which is better than it, then do that which is better and expiate your oath.'” [Agreed upon]
677. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You will covet (desire) leadership, but it will be a source of regret on the Day of Rising.” [al-Bukhari]

82. Chapter: On encouraging the Sultan, qadi and others in authority to adopt a righteous counsellor and warning them against bad company and accepting their advice

Allah Almighty says, “On that Day the closest friends will be enemies to another – except for the godfearing.” (43:67)
678. Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah did not send a Prophet nor appoint a khalif without him having two counsellors, one counsellor commanding the right and encouraging it, and one counsellor commanding the wrong and encouraging it. The one protected is the one that Allah protects.” [al-Bukhari]
679. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘When Allah desires good for the amir, He gives him a truthful wazir. If he forgets, he reminds him. If he remembers, he helps him. If He desires other than that for him, He gives him a bad wazir. If he forgets, he does not remind him, and if he remembers, he does not help him.'” [Abu Dawud]

83. Chapter: On the Prohibition against granting appointment as amirs and judges and positions of authority to those who asked for it or indirectly express desire for that

680. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari said, “I visited the Prophet, (PBUH), with two of my cousins. One of them said, ‘Messenger of Allah, give us authority over some of what Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, has appointed you over.’ The other said something similar. He said, ‘By Allah, we will not appoint anyone over this matter who asks for it nor anyone who is eager for it.” [Agreed upon]

BOOK OF ADAB (Manners)

84. Chapter: On modesty and its excellence, and encouraging people to affect it

681. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by one of the men of the Ansar who was admonishing his brother for being too modest. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Let him be. Modesty is part of belief.” [Agreed upon]
682. ‘Imran ibn Husayn reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Modesty only brings good.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “Modesty is all good.”
683. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Belief has over seventy – or over sixty – branches. The best of which is the words, ‘There is no god but Allah,’ and the least of which is removing an obstruction from the road. Modesty is a branch of belief.” [Agreed upon]
684. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was more modest than a virgin in her tent. When he saw something he disliked, we could see it in his face.” [Agreed upon]

85. Chapter: On keeping secrets

Allah Almighty says, “Fulfil your contracts. Contracts will be asked about.” (17:34)
685. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The worst of people in the sight of Allah on the Day of Rising is a man who goes to his wife or his wife goes to him and then he discloses her secret.” [Muslim]
686. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar reported that when ‘Umar’s daughter Hafsa became a widow, ‘Umar said, “I met ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan and offered him Hafsa. I said, ‘Would you like to marry Hafsa bint ‘Umar?’ He said, ‘I will think about it.’ I waited some days and then he met me and said, ‘I do not think that I should marry at this time. Then I met Abu Bakr as-Siddiq and said, ‘Would you like to marry Hafsa bint ‘Umar?’ Abu Bakr was silent and did not reply to me at all! I felt that more than what had happened to me with ‘Uthman. I remained some days and then the Prophet, (PBUH), asked to marry her and so I married her to him. Abu Bakr met me and said, ‘Perhaps you were upset at me when you proposed Hafsa to me and I did not answer you at all?’ I said, ‘Yes I was.’ He said, ‘All that prevented me from answering you regarding what you proposed to me was that I knew that the Prophet, (PBUH), had mentioned her and I would not divulge the secret of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH). If the Prophet had relinquished her, I would have accepted her.'” [al-Bukhari]
688. Thabit mentioned that Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came up to me while I was playing with the other boys and greeted us. He sent me on an errand and I was late coming back to my mother. When I came, she said, ‘What kept you?’ I said, ‘The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sent me on an errand.’ She said, ‘What errand?’ I said, ‘It is a secret.’ She said, ‘Do not tell anyone the secret of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH).'” Anas said, “By Allah, if I were to tell it to anyone, I would tell it to you, Thabit.” [Muslim]

86. Chapter: On Fulfilling contracts and keeping promises

Allah says, “Fulfil your contracts. Contracts will be asked about,” (17:34) and the Almighty says, “Be true to Allah’s contract when you have agreed to it.” (16:91) The Almighty says, “O you who believe! Fulfil your contracts,” (5:1) and the Almighty says, “O you who believe! Why do you say what you do not do? It is deeply abhorrent to Allah that you say what you do not do.” (61:2-3)
689. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There are three signs of a hypocrite: whenever he speaks, he lies; whenever he makes a promise, he breaks it; and whenever he is trusted, he betrays his trust.” [Agreed upon]
It is added in a variant of Muslim, “Even if he fasts and prays and claims that he is a Muslim.”
690. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone has four characteristics, he is a pure hypocrite, and if anyone has one of them, he has an aspect of hypocrisy until he gives it up: whenever he is trusted, he betrays his trust; whenever he speaks, he lies; whenever he makes an agreement, he breaks it; and whenever he quarrels, he deviates from the truth speaks falsely.” [Agreed upon]

87. Chapter: On the command to continue to perform good actions which are one’s habit

Allah Almighty says, “Allah never changes a people’s state unless they change what is in themselves,” (W13:12; H13:11) and the Almighty says, “Do not be like a woman who breaks her thread after it is strong, thereby unravelling it.” (16:92) Allah Almighty says, “And not to be like those who were given the Book before for whom the time seemed over long so that their hearts became hard,” (W57:15; H57:16) and the Almighty says, “They did not observe it as it should have been observed.” (W57:26;57:27)
692. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, “‘Abdullah, do not be like so-and-so who used to pray at night and then stopped doing it.'” [Agreed upon]

88. Chapter: On the recommendation to speak good words and display a cheerful face when you meet someone

Allah Almighty says, “And take the believers under your wing,” (15:88) and the Almighty says, “If you had been rough or hard of heart, they would have scattered from around you.” (3:159)
693. ‘Adi ibn Hatim reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Protect yourselves from the Fire, even if with only half a date. If you cannot manage even that, then with a good word.” [Agreed upon]
694. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A good word is sadaqa.” [Agreed upon]
695. Abu Dharr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, “Do not think little of anything which is right, even just showing your brother a cheerful face. [Muslim]

89. Chapter: On the recommendation to speak plainly and clearly and on repeating things so that the one who did not understood them will understand

696. Anas reported that when the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say something, he would repeat it three times so that it would be understood. When he came to a people, he would greet them three times.” [al-Bukhari]
697. ‘A’isha said, “The words of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), were clear words which could be understood by all who heard them.” [Abu Dawud]

90. Chapter: On listening to one’s companion as long as it is not unlawful, and listening carefully to scholars and admonishers

698. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah reported that during the Farewell Hajj, the Prophet, (PBUH), said to him, “Ask the people to keep silent.” Then he said, “Do not revert to unbelief after me by cutting one anothers’ throats.” [Agreed upon]

91. Chapter: On Admonition and moderation in it

Allah Almighty says, “Call to the way of your Lord with wisdom and fair admonition.” (16:125)
699. From Abu Wa’il Shaqiq ibn Salama said, “Ibn Mas’ud used to teach us every Thursday. A man said to him, ‘Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman, I wish that you would teach us every day.’ He said, ‘I am prevented from doing that because I do not want to bore you and I admonish you again and again, as the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), admonished us again and again, out of fear of boring you.” [Agreed upon]
700. Abu’l-Yaqathan ‘Ammar ibn Yasir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “The length of a man’s prayer and the shortness of his oration are a sign of his understanding. So make the prayer long and the oration short.” [Muslim]
702. Al-‘Irbad ibn Sariya said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), admonished us with an admonishment which made the hearts fearful and the eyes weep.” [at-Tirmidhi] He mentioned the hadith and it was already given in full in the chapter on preservation of the Sunna. (Hadith 157)

92. Chapter: On Dignity and calmness

Allah Almighty says, “The slaves of the All Merciful are those who walk lightly on the earth and, who, when the ignorant speak to them, say, ‘Peace.'” (25:63)
703. ‘A’isha said, “I never saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), laugh so much that the inside of his mouth showed. He used only to smile.” [Agreed upon]

93. Chapter: On the Recommendation of going to the prayer and to knowledge and other forms of worship with calmness and dignity

Allah Almighty says, “As for those who honour Allah’s sacred rites, that comes from taqwa in their hearts.” (22:32)
704. Abu Hurayra reported: “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘When the prayer is done, do not come to it running. Come to it walking. You must be tranquil. Pray what you catch and complete what you miss.'” [Agreed upon]
Muslim added in a variant of his, “When one of you makes for the prayer, he is in the prayer.”
705. Ibn ‘Abbas said that he was close to the Prophet, (PBUH), on the Day of ‘Arafat and the Prophet heard behind him a harsh rebuke and a blow and the cry of a camel. He pointed at them with his whip and said, ‘O people! You must be calm. Piety is not a matter of speed.'” [Muslim]

94. Chapter: On Honouring the guest

Allah says, “Has the story reached you of the honoured guests of Ibrahim? When they entered his dwelling and said, ‘Peace! ‘He said, ‘Peace! O people unknown to us.’ So he slipped off to his household and brought a fattened calf. He offered it to them. He exclaimed, ‘Do you not then eat?'” (51:24-27) Allah says, “His people came running to him excitedly. They were long used to committing evil acts. He said, ‘O my people! Here are my daughters. They are purer for you. So fear Allah and do not shame me with my guests. Is there not one rightly-guided man among you?'” (W11:77; H11:78)
706. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should honour his guest. Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day, should maintain ties of kinship. Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day, should speak well or be silent.” [Agreed upon]
707. Abu Shurayh Khuwaylid ibn ‘Amr al-Khuza’i said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day should honour his guest as his due.’ They said, ‘What is his due, Messenger of Allah?’ He said, ‘A day and a night. Hospitality is for three days, and what is beyond that is sadaqa for him.'” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “It is not lawful for a Muslim to stay with his brother so long that he makes him fall into sin.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, how can he make him fall into sin?” He said, “By staying with him when he has nothing to offer him.”

95. Chapter: On the recommendation to convey good news and congratulate people

Allah Almighty says, “So give good news to My slaves. Those who listen well to what is said and follow the best of it,” (W39:16-17; H39:17-18) and the Almighty says, “Their Lord gives them the good news of His mercy and good pleasure and Gardens where they will enjoy everlasting delight” (9:21) The Almighty says, “Rejoice in Jannah you have been promised,” (W41:29; H41:30) and the Almighty says, “We gave him the good news of a forbearing boy.” (37:101) The Almighty says, “Our messengers brought the good news to Ibrahim,” (W11:68; H11:69) and the Almighty says, “His wife was standing there and laughed. So We gave her the good news of Ishaq, and beyond Ishaq, Ya’qub.” (W11:70; H11:71) The Almighty says, “The angels called out to him while he was standing in prayer in the Upper Room: ‘Allah gives you the good news of Yahya’,” (W3:38; H3:39) and the Almighty says, “When the angels said, ‘Maryam, Your Lord gives you the good news of a Word from Him. His name is the Messiah, ‘Isa, son of Maryam.'” (3:45)
708. Abu Ibrahim, and it is said Abu Muhammad or Abu Mu’awiya, ‘Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), gave Khadija the good news of a house of pearls in Jannah, in which there is no shouting and no fatigue.” [Agreed upon]

96. Chapter: On someone saying farewell and his advice when he departs on a journey and supplication for him and by him

Allah Almighty says, “Ibrahim directed his sons to this, as did Ya’qub: ‘My sons! Allah has chosen this deen for you so do not die except as Muslims.’ Or were you present when death came to Ya’qub and he said to his sons, ‘What will you worship when I have gone?’ They said, ‘We will worship your God, the God of your forefathers, Ibrahim and Isma’il and Ishaq – one God. We are Muslims submitting to Him.'” (W2:131-132; H2:132-133)
712. There is the hadith of Zayd ibn Arqam which was already included in the chapter of honouring the people of the House of the Messenger of Allah. He said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), stood up to speak to us. He praised and glorified Allah and warned and reminded. Then he said, ‘O people, I am a mortal to whom the messenger of my Lord is about to come and I will answer. I am leaving two great things among you. The first of them is the Book of Allah which contains guidance and light. So take the Book of Allah and cling firmly to it.’ He promoted the Book of Allah and stimulated our desire for it. Then he said, ‘The people of my House. I remind you of Allah in respect of the people of my House.'” [Muslim]
713. Abu Sulayman Malik ibn al-Huwayrith said, “We went to the Prophet, (PBUH), and we were a group of young men. We stayed with him for twenty days and the Prophet was kind and merciful. He thought that we were missing our families and asked about those we had left behind. He said, ‘Return to your country and stay among them, teach them and instruct them. They should pray such-and-such at such-and-such a time and such-and-such a prayer at such-and-such a time. When it is time for prayer, one of you should give the adhan and the oldest of you should be the Imam ” [Agreed upon]
714. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, “I asked the Prophet’s permission to make ‘umra and he gave me permission and said, ‘My brother, do not forget us in your supplication.’ He spoke a word which I would not be happy to exchange for the whole of this world.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
In one variant, he said, “Give us a share in your supplication, my brother.”
717. Anas said, “A man came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, I want to travel, so provision me.’ He said, ‘May Allah provision you with taqwa.’ He said, ‘Give me more.’ He said, ‘And forgive your wrong actions.’ He said, ‘Give me more.’ He said, ‘And may He make good easy for you wherever you are.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

97. Chapter: On the Istikhara and consultation

Allah says, “consult with them about the matter,” (3:159) and the Almighty says, “who manage their affairs by mutual consultation.” (W42:35; H42:38)
718. Jabir said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to teach us the istikhara, asking for the good in all matters, as he would teach us a sura of the Qur’an. He said, ‘When one of you is intending to do something, he should pray two rak’ats outside the obligatory prayer and then say, ‘O Allah, I ask You for the best by Your knowledge and I ask You for strength by Your power and I ask You for some of Your immense bounty. You have power and I do not. You know and I do not. You are the Knower of the Unseen worlds. O Allah, if You know that this matter is good for me in my deen and my livelihood and the end of my affair (or he said, ‘my affair sooner and later’), then ordain it for me and make it easy for me and then bless me in it. If You know that this matter is bad for me in my deen and my livelihood and the end of my affair (or he said, ‘my affair sooner and later’), then avert it from me and avert me from it and ordain something better for me wherever it may lie and make me content with it.’ He added, ‘Then he should name the thing he wants to do.'” [al-Bukhari]

98. Chapter: On the Recommendation on going to the ‘Id, visiting the sick, going on hajj, expeditions, funerals, etc, by one route, and returning by a different route in increase the number of places of worship

719. Jabir said, “When it was the day of the ‘Id, the Prophet, (PBUH), used to return by a different route.” [al-Bukhari]
720. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to go out by the ash-Shajara road and enter by the al-Mu’arras road. When he entered Makka, he entered from ath-Thaniya al-‘Ula and left by ath-Thaniya as-Sufla. [Agreed upon]

99. Chapter: The recommendation to use the right first in things that entail honour, like wudu’, ghusl, and tayammum, putting on clothes, shoes, leather socks and trousers, entering the mosque, using the siwak stick, using kohl, cutting nails, trimming the moustache, plucking the armpit and shaving the head, giving the salam in the prayer, eating and drinking, shaking hands, greeting the Black Stone, leaving the lavatory, taking the gift, and other such things. The recommendation to use the left in the opposite of that, like blowing the nose, spitting, entering the lavatory and leaving the mosque, removing leather socks, sandals, trousers and clothes, cleaning oneself in the lavatory, doing unclean things, and the like

Allah Almighty says, “As for him who is given his Book in his right hand, he will say, ‘Here, come and read my Book!'” (W69:18; H69:19) and the Almighty says, “The Companions of the Right. What of the Companions of the Right? The Companions of the Left. What of the Companions of the Left?” (W56:8-11; H56:8-9)
721. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), liked to begin with the right in all things – in purification, combing his hair and putting on his shoes. [Agreed upon]
722. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used his right hand for purification and eating, and his left for the lavatory and whatever was offensive.” [Abu Dawud]
724. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you puts on sandals, he should start with the right foot and when he removes them, he should start with the left foot so that the first sandal he puts on and the last he takes off is the right one.” [Agreed upon]
725. Hafsa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to use his right hand for food, drink and clothes, and he would use his left hand for other things. [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

BOOK ON THE ADAB RELATED TO FOOD

100. Chapter: On saying the basmala when starting to eat and praising Allah afterwards

728. ‘Umar ibn Abu Salama said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Say the name of Allah and eat with your right hand and eat what is in front of you.” [Agreed upon]
729. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘When one of you eats, he should mention the name of Allah Almighty. If he forgets to mention the name of Allah Almighty at the beginning, he should say, “In the name of Allah, the first of it and the last of it.”‘” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
730. Jabir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘When a man enters his house and mentions the name of Allah Almighty both when he enters and when he eats, Shaytan says to his companions, “You have no lodging and no meal.” When he enters and does not mention Allah Almighty when he enters, Shaytan says, “You have lodging.” When he does not mention Allah Almighty when he eats, he says, “You have lodging and a meal.”‘” [Muslim]
732. Umayya ibn Makhshi said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was sitting with a man while he was eating. He did not say ‘In the name of Allah’ until one morsel of his food remained. When he lifted it to his mouth, he said, ‘In the name of Allah, the first of it and the last of it.’ The Messenger of Allah laughed and then said, ‘Shaytan continued to eat with him. When he mentioned the name of Allah, he vomited what was in his stomach.'” [Abu Dawud and an-Nasa’i]
734. Abu Umama reported that when the Prophet, (PBUH), finished his meal, he would say, ‘Much praise be to Allah, pure [free of self seeking] and blessed praise, for food which is not final or conclusive and of which our Lord has no need.'” [al-Bukhari]
735. Mu’adh ibn Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever eats food and says, ‘Praise be to Allah who gave me this and provided me with it without any strength or power on my part,’ will be forgiven his previous wrong actions.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

101. Chapter: On Not Criticising Food And The Recommendation To Praise It

736. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), never criticised food. If he liked it, he ate it, and if he disliked it, he left it.” [Agreed upon]
737. Jabir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), asked his family for a condiment and they said, “We only have vinegar.” He asked for it and began to eat, saying, “Vinegar is an excellent condiment. Vinegar is an excellent condiment.” [Muslim]

102. Chapter: On what someone says when food is brought when he is fasting and he does not break his fast

738. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you is invited he should respond to the invitation. If he is fasting, he should make a supplication, and if he is not fasting, he should eat.” [Muslim]

103. Chapter: On what someone says when invited to eat and is followed by someone

739. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri said, “A man invited the Prophet, (PBUH), to a meal he had prepared for him and four others. A man followed them. When he reached the door, the Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘This man has followed us. If you like, you can give him permission, and if you like, he will go back.’ He said, ‘I give him permission, Messenger of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]

104. Chapter: On eating from in front of one and instructing someone who eats badly

740. ‘Amr ibn Salama said, “I was a boy in the care of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and my hand used to go all around in the plate. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Boy, say the name of Allah and eat with your right hand and eat from what is in front of you.'” [Agreed upon]
741. Salama ibn ‘Amr ibn al-Akwa’ related that a man ate with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), using his left hand, and he said, “Eat with your right hand.” He said, “I cannot.” He said, “Then you cannot.” Only pride had stopped him and he could not raise it to his mouth. [Muslim]

105. Chapter: On the prohibition against joining two dates or the like together when a group eat without his companions’ permission

742. Jabala ibn Suhaym said, “We were afflicted by a year of drought while we were with Ibn az-Zubayr and were given some dates. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar passed by us while we were eating and said, ‘Do not eat two at once. The Prophet, (PBUH), forbade eating two once. Then he said, ‘unless a man asks his brother for permission.'” [Agreed upon]

106. Chapter: What one says and does when he eats without becoming full

743. Wahshi ibn Harb related that the Companions of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Messenger of Allah, we eat and do not become full.” He said, “Perhaps you eat separately?” They said, “Yes, we do.” He said, “Gather together for your food and mention the name of Allah and you will find blessing in it.” {Abu Dawud]

107. Chapter: On the command to eat from the side of the dish and the prohibition against eating from the middle

It contains the words of the Prophet, (PBUH), “Eat from it front of you,” which was already given.
744. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Blessing descends in the middle of the food, so eat from the sides and do not eat from the middle.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
745. ‘Abdullah ibn Busr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had a bowl called al-Gharra’ which had four legs. When it was mid-morning and they had prayed Duha, he was brought that bowl, i.e. there was tharid [stew] in it, and they gathered around it. When there were a lot of people, the Messenger of Allah sat in a kneeling position. A desert Arab said, ‘What is this way of sitting?’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Allah has made me a noble slave. He did not make me a stubborn tyrant.’ Then the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Eat from its sides and leave the top in which the blessing lies.'” [Abu Dawud]

108. Chapter: ON IT BEING DISLIKED TO EAT RECLINING

746. Abu Juhayfa Wahb ibn ‘Abdullah said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘I do not eat reclining.'” [al-Bukhari
747. Anas said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sitting with his legs drawn up eating dates.” [Muslim]

109: Chapter: On the Recommendation to eat with three fingers and the recommendation to lick the fingers. It being disliked to wipe them before licking them. The recommendation to lick the plate and pick up the morsel which has fallen and eat it. Permission to wipe the hand on the arm, foot, etc. after licking it

748. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you eats, he should not wipe his fingers until he has licked them or had them licked.” [Agreed upon]
749. Ka’b ibn Malik said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), eating with three fingers. When he finished, he licked them.” [Muslim]
750. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), commanded that both the fingers and the plate should be licked. He said, “You do not know in what part of the food the blessing lies.” [Muslim]
752. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shaytan is present with each one of you in everything he does, even when he is eating. If you drop a morsel, you should pick it up and wipe off any dirt on it and then eat it and not leave it for Shaytan. When you finish, you should wipe your fingers. You do not know in what part of food the blessing lies.” [Muslim]
753. Anas said, “When he ate, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), would lick his three fingers, and he said, ‘If one of you drops a morsel, he should pick it up and wipe off any dirt on it and then eat it and not leave it for Shaytan.’ He commanded us to wipe the plate and said, ‘You do not know in what part of the food the blessing lies.'” [Muslim]

110. Chapter: On a lot of hands for the food

755. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Food for two is enough for three, and food for three is enough for four.” [Agreed upon]
756. Jabir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “The food of one person is enough for two, food for two is enough for four, and food for four is enough for eight.” [Muslim]

111. Chapter: On the proper manner of drinking and the recommendation to take three breaths outside the vessel and it being disliked to breathe into the vessel. The recommendation to pass the vessel around to the right

757. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to take three breaths while drinking. [Agreed upon]
758. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not drink at one go like the camel, rather drink taking two or three breaths. Say the name of Allah when you drink and praise Him when you finish.” [at-Tirmidhi]
759. Abu Qatada reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), forbade blowing into the drinking vessel.” [Agreed upon]
760. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was brought some milk mixed with water. On his right was a bedouin and on his left was Abu Bakr. He drank and then gave it to the bedouin, saying, “The right and then the right.” [Agreed upon]

112. Chapter: On it being disliked to drink from the mouth of the vessel, and the clarification that the dislike is not a prohibition

762. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade folding the mouths of waterskins inside out, i.e. folding back their mouths and drinking directly from them.” [Agreed upon]
763. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade drinking from the mouth of a waterskin.” [Agreed upon]
764. Umm Thabit Kabsha bint Thabit, the sister of Hassan ibn Thabit said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited us and drank from the mouth of a hanging water-skin. I went to its mouth and cut it off.” [at-Tirmidhi]
She cut it off in order to preserve the place which the mouth of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had touched and to seek its blessing and to protect it from being soiled. This hadith can be applied to make the permission clear. The first two hadiths clarify the best and most perfect way to act, and Allah knows best.

113. Chapter: On it being disliked to blow on drinks

765. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), forbade blowing into drink. A man said, “What if I see some impurity in the vessel?” He said, “Pour it out.” He said, “My thirst is not quenched in one breath.” He said, “Then take the vessel away from your mouth.” [at-Tirmidhi]
766. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), forbade breathing into a vessel or blowing into it.” [at-Tirmidhi]

114. Chapter: On the permission to drink while standing and clarification that it is better and more perfect to drink sitting

767. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I gave the Prophet, (PBUH), water from Zamzam and he drank while standing.” [Agreed upon]
768. an-Nazzal ibn Sabra said, “‘Ali came to Bab ar-Rahba and drank standing. He said, ‘I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), do as you saw me doing.'” [al-Bukhari]
771. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), is that he forbade a man to drink standing. Qatada said, “We said to Anas, ‘And eating?’ He said, ‘That is worse.'” [Muslim]
In a variant of Muslim is that the Prophet, (PBUH), disapproved of drinking while standing.

115. Chapter: On The recommendation for the one providing the drink to be the last to drink

773. Abu Qatada reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Someone who provides people with something to drink should be the last to drink.” [at-Tirmidhi]

116. Chapter: On the permission to drink from all pure vessels except those made of gold and silver; the permissibility of drinking straight from rivers with the mouth without vessel or hand. The prohibition against using gold and silver vessels for eating and drinking, purification and other uses

774. Anas said, “It was the time of the prayer. Those who lived nearby went to their houses and some people remained. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was brought a stone basin which was so small that he could cover it with his hand. All the people did wudu’.” They said, “How many were there?” He said, “Eighty or more.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of al-Bukhari and Muslim is that the Prophet, (PBUH), called for a vessel of water and was brought a wide goblet containing some water into which put his fingers. Anas said, “I began to see water springing from between his fingers and I reckon that from seventy to eighty did wudu’.”
777. Hudhayfa said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), forbade silk and silk brocade, and drinking from gold and silver vessels.” He said, “They are for them in this world and they are for you in the Next world.” [Agreed upon]
778. Umm Salama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who drinks from a silver vessel is gulping down the fire of Jahannam into his belly.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “Anyone who eats or drinks from gold or silver vessels…”
In another variant of Muslim, “Anyone who drinks from a gold or silver vessel is gulping down fire from Jahannam into his belly.”

BOOK OF CLOTHING

117. Chapter: On the recommendation to wear white clothes, and the permission to wear red, green, yellow and black, and the permission to wear cotton, hair, wool and other things except silk

Allah Almighty says, “Children of Adam! We have sent down clothing to you to conceal your private parts, and fine apparel, and the garment of godfearing – that is best!” (W7:25; H7:26) and the Almighty says, “He has made shirts for you to protect you from the heat and shirts to protect you from each other’s violence.” (16:82)
779. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Wear white clothes. They are among the best clothes you have, and shroud your dead in it.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
782. Abu Juhayfa Wahb ibn ‘Abdullah said, “I saw the Prophet, (PBUH), in Makka while he was at al-Batha in a red leather tent. Bilal came up with his wudu’ water. Some people wet themselves [with it] and some got some of it from the others. The Prophet, (PBUH), came out wearing a red cloak – it is as if I could still see the whiteness of his legs – and did wudu’. Bilal gave the adhan and I followed his mouth to and fro as he was saying to the right and left, ‘Come to the prayer. Come to success.’ Then a short spear was set upright for him. He went forward and prayed. Dogs and donkeys passed in front of him without obstructing the prayer.” [Agreed upon]

118. Chapter: On recommending shirts

789. Umm Salama said, “The garment which the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), liked best was the shirt.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

119. Chapter: On the length of the shirt, sleeve, and wrapper, and the end of the turban, and the prohibition against letting any of that hang down out of arrogance, and the dislike of it when it is without arrogance

791. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “On the Day of Rising Allah will not look anyone who drags his garment out of arrogance.” Abu Bakr said, “My wrapper drags if I do not pay attention to it.” The Messenger of Allah said to him, “You are not one of those who do it out of pride.” [al-Bukhari]
792. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “On the Day of Rising Allah will not look at anyone who dragged his wrapper out of arrogance.” [Agreed upon]
793. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Any of a waist-wrapper which comes below the ankles is in the Fire.” [al-Bukhari]
794. Abu Dharr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There are three people that Allah will not speak to nor look at nor purify on the Day of Rising, and they will have a painful punishment.” Abu Dharr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said it three times.” Abu Dharr said, “They are ruined and have lost! Who are they, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Someone who lets his garment hang down out of pride, someone who makes people indebted to him through doing them favours and someone who tries to sell his goods by making false oaths.” [Muslim]
One variant of Muslim has, “Lets his wrapper hang down.”
795. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “As for dragging the waist-wrapper, shirt or turban, on the Day of Rising Allah will not look at anyone who drags something out of arrogance.” [Abu Dawud and an-Nasa’i]
796. Abu Jurayy Jabir ibn Sulaym said, “I saw a man whose opinion people consulted, and he did not say anything without them taking his opinion. I said, ‘Who is this?’ They said, ‘The Messenger of Allah.’ I said, ‘On you be peace, Messenger of Allah,’ twice. He said, ‘Do not say, “On you be peace.” “On you be peace” is the greeting to the dead. Say, “Peace be upon you.”‘” He said, “I said, ‘You are the Messenger of Allah?’ He said, ‘I am the Messenger of Allah. If harm befalls you, my supplication will remove it from you. If a year of drought afflicts you, my supplication will make things grow for you. When you are in an empty land or wilderness and lose your mount, my supplication will return it to you.'” He said, ‘I said, ‘Advise me.’ He said, ‘Do not abuse anyone. (He said, “After that I abused neither free man or slave, nor a camel or a sheep.”) Do not disdain any act of kindness. And speaking to your brother with a cheerful face is part of being kind. Raise your waist-wrapper to the middle of your calves. If you refuse, then to the ankles, but beware of dragging the wrapper. It is part of arrogance and Allah does not love arrogance. If a man insults you and criticises you for what he knows about you, do not criticise him for what you know concerning him. The bad effects of that are suffered by him.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
797. Abu Hurayra said, “Once while a man was praying with his wrapper hanging down, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to him, ‘Go and do wudu’. He went and did wudu’ and then came and he said again, ‘Go and do wudu’. A man said to him, ‘Messenger of Allah, why did you command him to do wudu’ and then ignore his doing it?’ He said, ‘He was praying with his wrapper hanging down. Allah does not accept the prayer of a man who has it hanging down.” [Abu Dawud]
799. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The waist-wrapper of a Muslim should reach his mid-calves, and there is no harm – i.e. there is nothing wrong – in what is between that and the ankles. Anything lower than the ankles is in the Fire. Allah will not look at anyone who drags his wrapper out of pride.” [Abu Dawud]
800. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I passed by the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), with my wrapper hanging down somewhat. He said, ‘Abu ‘Abdullah, lift up your wrapper.’ I lifted it up and then he said, ‘More.’ So I raised it more and I have continued to be careful about it ever since. Some of the people said, ‘Up to where?’ He said, ‘To the middle of the calves.'” [Muslim]
801. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “On the Day of Rising Allah will not look at anyone who drags his garment out of arrogance.” Umm Salama said, “What should women do with their hems?” He said, “Let them down a handspan.” She said, “Then their feet will show.” He said, “Then let them down a forearm’s length but no more.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

120. Chapter: On the recommendation to avoid fine clothing out of humility

802. Mu’adh ibn Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone gives up fine clothing, which he could wear, out of humility in front of Allah , Allah will summon him on the Day of Rising in front of all other creatures to give him the choice of whatever robes of belief he wishes to wear.” [at-Tirmidhi]

121. Chapter On the Recommendation to take a middle course in clothes and not to confine oneself to what is miserable without need or legitimate aim

803. ‘Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his grandfather: “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Allah loves the token of His blessing to be seen on His slaves.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

122. Chapter: On the Prohibition against silk garments for men and them sitting and leaning on silk, while it is permitted for women to wear it

808. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Wearing silk and gold has been forbidden for the men of the my community but is lawful for its females.” [at-Tirmidhi]
809. Hudhayfa said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), forbade us to drink or eat from gold and silver vessels and to wear silk and brocade or sit on them.” [al-Bukhari]

123. Chapter: On the permission to wear silk if one has the itch

810. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), made an exception in the case of az-Zubayr and ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn ‘Awf with respect to the wearing of silk because of the itch they had.” [Agreed upon]

124. Chapter: On the prohibition against sitting and riding on tiger skins

811. Mu’awiya reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not ride on saddle-cloths made of silk or tiger skin.” [Abu Dawud]
812. Abu’l-Malih reported from his father that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade the skins of beasts of prey.” [Abu Dawud, at-Tirmidhi and an-Nasa’i]

125. Chapter: On what one says when one puts on a new garment or shoes

813. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), put on a new garment, he would give it a name, whether it was a turban, shirt or cloak. He would say, ‘O Allah, praise be to You. You have clothed me. I ask you for the good of it and the good of what it was made for. I seek refuge with you from its evil and the evil of what it was made for.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

126. Chapter: The recommendation to begin with the right when dressing
This topic has been already discussed.

BOOK OF THE ADAB OF SLEEP

127. Chapter: On the adab of sleep and lying down

814. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to retire to his bed, he would lie on his right side and then say, ‘O Allah, I surrender my soul to You and I turn my face to You and I entrust my affair to You and I seek Your support with hope and fear of You. There is no refuge from You but to You. I have believed in Your Book which You sent down and Your Prophet whom You sent.'” [al-Bukhari]
815. al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib reported: ‘The Prophet, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Whenever you go to bed, do wudu’ as you do wudu’ for the prayer and then lie down on your right side. Then say…'” and he mentioned the rest of it and in it is, “Make that the last of the words that you utter.” [Agreed upon]
816. ‘A’isha said, “The Prophet , (PBUH), used to pray eleven rak’ats at night. When it was dawn, he would pray two quick rak’ats and then lie on his right side until the mu’adhdhin came and gave the adhan.” [Agreed upon]
818. Ya’ish ibn Tikhfa al-Ghifari said, “My father said, ‘Once while I was lying on my stomach in the mosque, a man moved me with his foot and said, “This is a position which Allah hates.”‘” He said, “I looked up and it was the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH).” [Abu Dawud]
819. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who sits for any length of time without mentioning Allah Almighty, will be diminished by Allah Almighty through it, and whoever lies down for any time without mentioning Allah Almighty, will be diminished by Allah Almighty through it.” [Abu Dawud]

128. Chapter: On the permission to lie on one’s back and put one leg across the other when one’s private parts are not exposed, and the permission to sit cross-legged and sitting with one’s legs drawn up

820. ‘Abdullah ibn Zayd reported that he saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), lying on his back in the mosque with one foot on top of the other.” [Agreed upon]
821. Jabir ibn Samura said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray Fajr and then sit cross-legged where he was until the sun had become white.” [Abu Dawud]
822. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), in the courtyard of the Ka’ba with his arms around his knees like this,” and he demonstrated the position. [al-Bukhari]
823. Qayla bint Makhrama said, “I saw the Prophet, (PBUH), while he was sitting cross-legged and when I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sitting so humbly, I trembled out of fear.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
824. Ash-Sharid ibn Suwayd said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by me when I was sitting like this – and I put my left hand behind my back and put my weight on the fleshy part under the thumb. He said, ‘Do you sit in the sitting position of those with anger on them?'” [Abu Dawud]

129. Chapter: On the Adab of the Assembly and those who sit in it

825. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you should make a man get up from his place and then sit in it, but you should spread out and make room.” When a man got up from his place, Ibn ‘Umar used not to sit there.” [Agreed upon]
826. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you gets up from his place and then returns to it, he is more entitled to it.” [Muslim]
827. Jabir ibn Samura said, “When we used to come to the Prophet, (PBUH), we would sit at the edge.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
828. Abu ‘Abdullah Salman al-Farisi reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man does ghusl on the day of Jumu’a, making himself as pure as possible, uses hair oil or puts on any perfume he has in his house, then goes out and does not part two people, and then prays what is prescribed for him and is silent while the Imam speaks, he is forgiven everything between then and the previous Jumu’a.” [al-Bukhari]
829. ‘Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his grandfather that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not lawful for a man to part two people without their permission.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
In the transmission of Abu Dawud, “No one should sit between two men except with their permission.”
830. Hudhayfa ibn al-Yaman reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), cursed people who sit in the middle of a circle. [Abu Dawud]
831. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “The best of assemblies is the roomiest one.” [Abu Dawud]
832. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who sits in his place and utters a lot of prattle in it, but says before getting up from it, ‘Glory be to You, O Allah and by Your praise. I testify that there is no god but You. I ask Your forgiveness and I turn in repentance to You,’ will be forgiven what occurred during that time.” [at-Tirmidhi]
834. Ibn ‘Umar said, “Rarely would the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), rise from where he was sitting without making this supplication: ‘O Allah, allot for us such fear of You as will come between us and acts of rebellion, and such obedience to You as will take us to Your Garden, and such certainty as will make the disasters of this world easy for us. O Allah, give us the benefit of our hearing and sight and our faculties for as long as You make us live and make it survive my death. Give us revenge on anyone who wrongs us and victory over anyone who opposes us. Do not make our disaster in our deen and do not make this world the greatest of our concerns nor the extent of our knowledge and do not give authority over us to anyone who does not show us mercy.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
836. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “No people sit in a gathering in which Allah Almighty is not mentioned and in which their Prophet, (PBUH), is not blessed without it being a cause of great diminishment for them. If He likes, He will punish them, and if He likes, He will forgive them.” [at-Tirmidhi]

130. Chapter: On Dreams and what is connected to them

Allah Almighty says, “Among His Signs is your sleep by night and day.” (W30:22; H30:23)
838. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The only part of prophethood which remains are presentiments.’ They said, ‘What are presentiments?’ He said, ‘True dreams.'” [al-Bukhari]
839. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When the Time draws near, a believer’s dreams will hardly ever lie, and the dream of the believer is a forty-sixth part of prophethood.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant, “The most truthful of you in respect of your dreams is the most truthful of you in speech.”
840. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who sees me when he is asleep has seen me awake – or it is as if he had seen me awake – Shaytan cannot take my form.” [Agreed upon]
841. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say, “When one of you has a dream he likes, it is from Allah Almighty, so he should praise Allah for it and should speak about it (in one variant, “He should only tell it to someone he loves.”) When he sees something else which he dislikes, it is from Shaytan, so he should seek refuge from its evil and not mention it to anyone. It will not harm him.” [Agreed upon]
842. Abu Qatada reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The true dream – and in one variant, the good dream – is from Allah, and the confused dream is from Shaytan. Whoever sees something he dislikes should spit to his left side three times and seek refuge from Shaytan. It will not harm him.” [Agreed upon]
843. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you has a dream he dislikes, he should spit to his left three times and seek refuge from Shaytan and turn over onto his other side.” [Muslim]
844. Abu’l-Asqa’ Wathila ibn al-Asqa’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “One of the greatest untruths is that of attributing a man to other than his father or of claiming to have seen in a dream something he did not see or of attributing a saying to the Messenger of Allah which he did not say.” [al-Bukhari]

BOOK OF THE GREETING

131. Chapter: On the Excellence of the Greeting and the command to make it common practice

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! Do not enter houses other than your own until you have asked permission and greeted their inhabitants” (24:27) and the Almighty says, “And when you enter houses greet one another with a greeting from Allah, blessed and good.” (W24:59; H24:61) The Almighty says, “When you are greeted with a greeting, return the greeting or improve on it,” (W4:85; H4:86) and the Almighty says, “Has the story reached you of the honoured guests of Ibrahim? When they entered his dwelling and said, ‘Peace!’ He said, ‘Peace!'” (51:24-25)
845. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that a man asked the Prophet, (PBUH), “Which aspect of Islam is best?” He said, “Feeding people and greeting those you know and those you do not know.” [Agreed upon]
846. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When Allah Almighty created Adam, He said, ‘Go and greet those’ – a group of the angels who were seated – ‘and listen to how they greet you. It is your greeting and the greeting of your descendants.’ He said, ‘Peace be upon you.’ They said, ‘Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah,’ adding ‘the mercy of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
847. Abu ‘Umara al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), instructed us to do seven things He instructed us to visit the sick, to join funeral processions, to bless people who sneeze, to help the weak, to help the wronged, to accept invitations, to return the greeting, and to fulfil our oaths.” [Agreed upon]
848. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You will not enter Jannah until you believe and you will not believe until you love one another. Shall I tell you something the doing of which will give you love of one another? Make the greeting common practice among you.” [Muslim]
849. Abu Yusuf ‘Abdullah ibn Salam said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘O people! make the greeting common practice, provide food, maintain ties of kinship and pray while people are asleep and you will enter Jannah in safety.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
850. At-Tufayl ibn Ubayy ibn Ka’b said that he used to visit ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar and would go with him to the market. He said, “When we went to the market, ‘Abdullah did not pass by anyone selling poor quality merchandise or other commodities or a needy person or anyone else without greeting them.” At-Tufayl continued, “I visited ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar one day and he asked me to go with him to the market. I said to him, ‘What will you do in the market when you will not stop to sell nor seek any goods nor barter with them nor sit in any of the assemblies of the market? I say, let us sit down here and talk.’ He said, ‘Abu’l-Batn ‘- and at-Tufayl had a pot belly (batn) – ‘we go out in the morning for the sake of the greeting. We greet whomever we meet.'” [Malik in al-Muwatta’]

132. Chapter: On the form of the greeting

851. ‘Imran ibn al-Husayn said, “A man came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Peace be upon you.’ He responded to him and then the man sat down. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Ten.’ Then another man came and said, ‘Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah,’ and he responded to him and the man sat down. He said, ‘Twenty.’ Then yet another man came and said, ‘Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah and His blessings,’ and he responded to him and that man sat down. He said, ‘Thirty.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
852. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘This is Jibril come to recite the greeting to you.’ I said, ‘And upon him be peace and the mercy of Allah and His blessings.'” [Agreed upon]
That is how it occurs in some sound riwayas. The addition of “and His blessings” which is elided in some of them is acceptable.
853. Anas reported that when the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say something, he would repeat it three times so that it would be understood. When he came to a people, he would greet them three times.” [al-Bukhari]
854. Al-Miqdad said in his long hadith, “We used to take the Prophet, (PBUH), his share of milk, and it was brought in the night and the greeting was given in such a way that it would not wake up anyone asleep but could be heard by someone who was awake.’ The Prophet, (PBUH), came and gave the greeting in the same way he had been greeted.” [Muslim]
855. Asma’ bint Yazid reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by the mosque one day when a group of women were sitting there and he greeted them by gesturing with his hand.” [at-Tirmidhi]
856. Abu Jurayy al-Hujaymi said, “I went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘On you be peace, Messenger of Allah,’ twice. He said, ‘Do not say, “On you be peace.” “On you be peace” is the greeting to the dead.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

133. Chapter: On the adab of the greeting

857. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Someone riding should greet someone walking, and someone walking should greet someone sitting, and a small group should greet a larger group.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of al-Bukhari, “The young should greet the old.”
858. Abu Umama Suda ibn ‘Ajlan al-Bahili reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said “The person closer to Allah is the one who initiates the greeting.” [Abu Dawud]
At-Tirmidhi related from Abu Umama, “It was asked, ‘Messenger of Allah, when two men meet which of them begins the greeting?’ He said, ‘The one who is closer to Allah Almighty.'”

134. Chapter: On the recommendation to repeat the greeting to the one he meets after a short time since he has come in or gone out and then returned immediately, or a tree or the like has come between them

859. Abu Hurayra reported in the hadith about the man who prayed badly when he came and prayed and then he went to the Prophet and greeted the Prophet who returned the greeting and said, “Go and back and pray. You have not prayed.” He went back and prayed as he had prayed before. Then he came and greeted the Prophet, (PBUH), until he had done that three times. [Agreed upon]
860. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When any of you meets his brother, he should greet him. If a tree or a wall or a stone comes between them and then he again meets him, he should greet him again.” [Abu Dawud]

135. Chapter: The recommendation to greet when entering one’s home

Allah Almighty says, “And when you enter houses greet one another with a greeting from Allah, blessed and good.” (W24:59; H24:61)
861. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘My son, when you go into your family, give the greeting and it will be a blessing for you and for the people of your house.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

136. Chapter: On greeting children

862. Anas said is that he passed by some children and greeted them, saying, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to do that.” [Agreed upon]

137. Chapter: On a man greeting his wife, female relatives and women who are not relatives if no temptation is feared. Greeting them is based on this precondition

863. Sahl ibn Sa’d said, “There was an old woman among us who use to take garden-beet (silq) and put it into a pot. Then she would grind some grains of barley. After finishing the Jumu’a prayer we would leave and greet her and then she would bring it to us. [al-Bukhari]
864. From Umm Hani’ Fakhita bint Abi Talib said, “I went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), on the Day of the Conquest of Makka when he was washing and Fatima was shielding him with a cloth and I gave the greeting,” and she mentioned the hadith. [Muslim]
865. Asma’ bint Yazid said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), passed by us, a group of women, and greeted us.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
These are the words of Abu Dawud. The words of at-Tirmidhi are, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by the mosque one day while a group of women were sitting and greeted them by gesturing with his hand.”

138. Chapter: On the prohibition against being the first to greet an unbeliever and how to return their greeting. The recommendation to greet the people of a mixed assembly of Muslims and unbelievers

866. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not initiate the greeting to the Jews or the Christians. When you meet one of them in the road, force him to the narrowest part of it.” [Muslim]
867. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the People of the Book greet you, say, ‘And on you.'” [Agreed upon]
868. Usama reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), passed by an assembly consisting of Muslims and some idolworshippers and Jews as well and the Prophet, (PBUH), greeted them.” [Agreed upon]

139. Chapter: On the recommendation to give the greeting when leaving an assembly and parting from one’s companions

869. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you comes to a gathering, he should give the greeting. When he wants to get up, he should also give the greeting. The former is no more of a duty than the latter.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

140. Chapter: On asking permission to enter and its adab

Allah says, “O you who believe! Do not enter houses other than your own until you have asked permission and greeted their inhabitants” (24:27) and the Almighty says, “Once your children have reached puberty, they should ask your permission to enter as those before them also asked permission.” (W24:27; H24:59)
870. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘You should ask permission to enter three times. If you are given permission, you can enter, if not, you should go back.'” [Agreed upon]
872. Rib’i ibn Hirash said, “A man from the Banu ‘Amir related to us that he asked permission to go into the Prophet, (PBUH), when he was in a house. He said, ‘Can I enter?’ The Messenger of Allah said to his servant, ‘Go out to this person and teach him how to ask permission. Tell him to say: “Peace be upon you, can I enter?”‘ The man heard him and said, ‘Peace be upon you, can I enter?’ and the Prophet gave him permission and he entered.” {Abu Dawud]
873. Kalda ibn al-Hanbal said, “I came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and went in to him without giving the greeting. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Go back and say, “Peace be upon you, may I enter?”‘” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

141. Chapter: On the making it clear that the Sunna is that when the one from whom one asks permission to enter says, “Who is it?” he should name himself in the manner by which he is known by and not say “I”

874. Anas said in his famous hadith about the Night Journey that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Then Jibril took me up to the nearest heaven and asked for it to be opened. It was said, ‘Who is this?’ He said, ‘This is Jibril.’ It was said, ‘Who is with you?’ He said, ‘Muhammad.’ Then he went to the second, third, fourth and the rest of the heavens and it was said at the gate of every heaven, ‘Who is this?’ and he replied, ‘Jibril.” [Agreed upon]
875. Abu Dharr said, “I went out one night and there was the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), walking alone. I began to walk in the shadow out of the moonlight but he turned and saw me and said, ‘Who is that?’ I answered, ‘Abu Dharr.'” [Agreed upon]
877. Jabir said, “I came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and knocked at the door. He said, ‘Who is it?’ I said, ‘I.’ He said, ‘I, I?’ as if he disliked it.” [Agreed upon]

142. Chapter: On the recommendation to bless someone who sneezes when he praises Allah and dislike of doing it if he has not praised Allah; clarification of the adab of blessing the sneezer, sneezing, and yawning

878. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah loves sneezing and hates yawning. When one of you sneezes and praises Allah Almighty, it is a duty for every Muslim who hears him to say to him, ‘May Allah have mercy on you.’ Yawning comes from Shaytan. When one of you yawns, he should control it as much as possible. When one of you yawns, Shaytan laughs at him.” [al-Bukhari]
879. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When one of you sneezes, he should say, ‘Praise be to Allah,’ and his brother or companion should say to him, ‘May Allah have mercy on you.’ Then he should say, ‘May Allah guide you and put your affairs in order.'” [al-Bukhari]
880. Abu Musa said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘When one of you sneezes, he should praise Allah and you should wish him mercy. If he does not praise Allah, do not wish him mercy.” [Muslim]
882. Abu Hurayra said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sneezed, he would put his hand or his garment over his mouth and lower – or muffle – the noise. (The transmitter was unsure.)” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
884. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you yawns, he should put his hand over his mouth. For Shaytan might enter it.” [Muslim]

143. Chapter: On the recommendation to shake hands when meeting and having a cheerful face, and kissing the hand of a righteous man and kissing one’s child out of compassion, embracing the one who arrives from a journey and the dislike of bowing

887. Al-Bara’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No two Muslims meet and shake hands without being forgiven before they part.” [Abu Dawud]
890. Ibn ‘Umar said, “We approached the Prophet, (PBUH), and kissed his hand.” [Abu Dawud]
892. Abu Dharr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Do not think little of anything which is right, even meeting your brother with a cheerful face.'” [Muslim]
893. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), kissed al-Hasan ibn ‘Ali. Al-Aqra’ ibn Habis said, ‘I have ten children and I have not kissed any of them.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Someone who does not show mercy will not be shown mercy.'” [Agreed upon]

BOOK ON VISITING THE SICK

144. Chapter: On visiting the sick, escorting the dead and praying over him and attending his burial and remaining at his grave after his burial

894. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), commanded us to visit the sick, follow funeral processions, bless those who sneeze, fulfil our vows, help the wronged, accept invitations and make the greeting common practice.” [Agreed upon]
895. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A Muslim has five rights over another Muslim are five: returning the greeting, visiting the sick, joining funeral processions, accepting invitations and blessing those who sneeze.” [Agreed upon]
896. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, will say on the Day of Rising, ‘Son of Adam, I was ill and you did not visit Me.’ The man will say, ‘O Lord, how could I visit You when You are the Lord of the worlds?’ He will say, ‘Do you not know that My slave so-and-so was ill and you did not visit him? Do you not know that if you had visited him, you would have found Me with him? O son of Adam, I asked you for food and you did not feed Me?’ He will say, ‘O Lord, how could I feed You when You are the Lord of the worlds?’ He will say, ‘Do you not know that My slave so-and-so asked you for food and you did not feed him? Do you not know that if you had fed him, you would have found that with Me. O son of Adam, I asked you for water and you did not give it to Me.’ He will say, ‘O Lord, how could I give You water when You are the Lord of the worlds?’ He will say, ‘My slave so-and-so asked you for water and you did not give it to him. Do you not know that if you had given him water, you would have found that with Me?'” [Muslim]
897. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Visit the sick, feed the hungry and set captives free.” [al-Bukhari]
898. Thawban reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When a Muslim visits his brother Muslim, he is among the khurfa of Jannah until he returns.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, what are the khurfa of Jannah?” He said, “Its gathered fruits.” [Muslim]
899. ‘Ali said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘No Muslim visits a Muslim in the morning without a thousand angels praying blessing on him until evening, or visits him in the evening without a thousand angels praying blessing on him until morning and he will have fruits in Jannah.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

145. Chapter: On supplication for the person who is ill

901. ‘A’isha said that when a person complained to the Prophet, (PBUH), of some illness or had a wound or an injury, the Prophet, (PBUH), would say, doing this with his forefinger, (and Sufyan ibn ‘Uyayna the transmitter would place his finger on the earth and then raise it and say), ‘In the name of Allah, the dust of our earth combined with the saliva of some of us by which our sick are healed by the permission of our Lord.'” [Agreed upon]
902. ‘A’isha said that when the Prophet, (PBUH), used to visit one of his family who was ill, he would wipe them with his right hand and say, ‘O Allah, Lord of mankind, remove harm and heal. You are the Healer and there is no healing but Your healing, a healing which does not leave behind any illness at all.'” [Agreed upon]
903. Anas reported that he said to Thabit, “May Allah have mercy on you, shall I give you the talisman of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH)?” He said, “Yes.” He said, “O Allah, Lord of people, remover of hardship, heal – for you are the Healer other than whom there is no healer – with a healing that does not leave illness behind.” [al-Bukhari]
904. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited me when I was ill and said, ‘O Allah, heal Sa’d! O Allah, heal Sa’d! O Allah, heal Sa’d!'” [Muslim]
905. Abu ‘Abdullah ‘Uthman ibn Abi Abi’l-‘As reported that he complained to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), of a pain he felt in his body. The Messenger of Allah said to him, “Place your hand on the part of your body which is hurting you and say, ‘In the name of Allah’ three times and say seven times, ‘I seek refuge with the might of Allah and His power from the evil of what I find and that I might be on my guard.'” [Muslim]
906. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who visits a sick person whose time has not yet come and says seven times in his presence, ‘I ask Allah the Immense, the Lord of the Immense Throne, to heal you,’ Allah will heal him of that illness.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
907. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), went to visit a bedouin. When he visited him, he said, “No harm. It is purification if Allah wills.” [al-Bukhari]
908. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that Jibril came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, “Muhammad, are you in pain?” He said, “Yes.” He said, “In the name of Allah, I remove from you everything that might harm you, the evil of every envious self or eye. May Allah heal you. In the name of Allah, I remove it from you.” [Muslim]
909. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri and Abu Hurayra testified that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says, ‘There is no god but Allah and Allah is greater,’ his Lord confirms it and says, ‘There is no god but Me and I am greater.’ When he says, ‘There is no god but Allah alone with no partner,’ He says, ‘There is no god but Me alone and I have no partner.’ When he says, ‘There is no god but Allah. To Him belongs the kingdom and to Him belongs the praise,’ He says, ‘There is no god but Me. To Me belongs the kingdom and to Me belongs the praise.’ When he says, There is no god but Allah. There is no strength and no power except by Allah,’ He says, ‘There is no god but Me. There is no strength and no power except by Me.’ He used to say, ‘Anyone who says it when he is ill and then dies, the Fire will not consume him.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

146. Chapter: On the recommendation to ask the family of a sick person about how he is

910. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that ‘Ali ibn Abi Talib left the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), in his final illness and people said, “O Abu’l-Hasan! How is the Messenger of Allah this morning?” He said, “Praise be to Allah, he is better this morning.” [al-Bukhari]

147. Chapter: On what is said by one who despairs of life

911. ‘A’isha said, “I heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say while he was resting against me, ‘O Allah, forgive me and have mercy on me and join me to the Highest Friend.'” [Agreed upon]
912. ‘A’isha said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), when he was dying and he had a cup with some water in it. He would put his hand in the cup and then wipe his face with the water. Then he said, ‘O Allah, help me in the throes of death and the agonies of death.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

148. Chapter: On the recommendation to advise the family of the sick person and those looking after him to treat him well, put up with him and be patient in difficulties he poses. The same treatment applies to the one who is approaching death because of a hadd, retaliation or the like

913. ‘Imran ibn al-Husayn reported that a woman of Juhayna came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and she was pregnant on account of fornication. She said, “Messenger of Allah, I have incurred a hadd, so carry it out on me.” The Messenger of Allah summoned her guardian and said, “Treat her well. When she gives birth, bring her to me.” He did that and the Prophet, (PBUH), commanded that her garment be drawn tightly around her and then he commanded that she be stoned and then he prayed over her. [Muslim]

149. Chapter: On the permission for the sick person to say, “I have a pain” or “a terrible pain”, “I have a fever” or “O my head!” and the clarification that that is not disliked if it is not due to exasperation

914. Ibn Mas’ud said, “I visited the Prophet, (PBUH), and he had a fever. I touched him and said, ‘You have a very high fever.’ He said, ‘Yes, I have the fever of two of you.'” [Agreed upon]
915. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came to visit me in the year of the Hajj of Farewell on account of a serious illness I had. I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, this illness has affected me as you see and I have property and no heirs except my daughter.'” [Agreed upon]
916. Al-Qasim ibn Muhammad said, “‘A’isha said, ‘O my head!’ and the Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘On the contrary, “O my head!”‘” [al-Bukhari]

150. Chapter: On instructing the dying to say “There is no god but Allah”

917. Mu’adh reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone whose last words are, ‘There is no god but Allah,’ will enter Jannah.'” [Abu Dawud and al-Hakim]
918. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Instruct your dying to say, ‘There is no god but Allah.'” [Muslim]

151. Chapter: On what is said when the dying person’s eyes become fixed

919. Umm Salama said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited Abu Salama when his eyes became fixed and glazed over. Then he said, ‘When the spirit is taken, sight follows it.’ Then some of the people of his family began to shout. He said, ‘Only ask for good for yourselves. The angels say ‘Amen’ to what you say.’ Then he said, ‘O Allah, forgive Abu Salama and raise his degree among those who are guided and let him have a successor among those who remain. Forgive us and him, O Lord of the worlds, and make his grave wide for him and give him illumination in it.'” [Muslim]

152. Chapter: On what is said in the presence of a dead person

920. Umm Salama said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘When you are with a sick person or dead person, speak well. The angels say ‘Amen’ to what you say.'” She said, “When Abu Salama died, I went to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, Abu Salama has died.’ He said, ‘Say: “O Allah, forgive me and him, and give me a good replacement for him.”‘ I said, ‘Allah gave me instead one who was better for me than him – Muhammad, (PBUH).'” [Muslim]
Muslim related “When you are with a sick person or a dead person” with uncertainty. Abu Dawud and others related it with “dead person” without uncertainty.
921. Umm Salama said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘There is no slave who is afflicted by a calamity and then says, ‘We belong to Allah and to Him we return. O Allah, give me a reward for my calamity and give me something better to replace it,’ without Allah Almighty rewarding him for his affliction and granting him something better in its place.'” She said, “Abu Salama died and I said as the Messenger of Allah commanded me, and Allah did give me something better in his place – the Messenger of Allah.” [Muslim]
922. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When His slave’s child dies, Allah Almighty says to His angels, ‘You have taken the child of My slave?’ They say, ‘Yes.’ He says, ‘You took the darling of his heart?’ They say, ‘Yes.’ He says, ‘What did My slave say?’ They say, ‘He praised Allah and said, “To Allah we return.”‘ Allah Almighty says, ‘Build My slave a house in Jannah and call it the House of Praise.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
923. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty says, ‘Jannah is the reward for My believing slave when I take his best friend among the people of this world and he hopes to be rewarded for it.” [al-Bukhari]
924. Usama ibn Zayd said, “One of the daughters of the Prophet, (PBUH), sent a message to him informing him that one of her children – or sons – was dying. He said to the messenger, ‘Return to her and inform her that what Allah takes is His and what He gives is His. Everything has a fixed term with Him, so she should show fortitude and expect a reward.'” [Agreed upon]

153. Chapter: On The Permission To Weep For Someone Who Has Died Without Wailing

Wailing is forbidden and will be dealt later. There are many hadiths which say that weeping is forbidden and that the dead person is tortured by his family’s weeping. They are subject to interpretation. The weeping which is forbidden is that in which there is lamentation or wailing. There are many hadiths which indicate that weeping without that is permitted.
925. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited Sa’d ibn ‘Ubada with ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn ‘Awf, Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas and ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud. The Messenger of Allah wept. When the people saw the Prophet weeping, they wept as well. He said, “Listen, Allah does not punish people for the tears of their eyes nor for the sorrow of their hearts, but he punishes or shows mercy on account of this,” and he pointed to his tongue. [Agreed upon]
926. Usama ibn Zayd reported that the grandson of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was brought to him near to death. The Prophet’s eyes were flowing with tears and Sa’d said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what is this?’ He said, ‘This is an aspect of mercy which Allah Almighty has put in the hearts of His slaves. Allah is merciful to His slaves who are merciful.'” [Agreed upon]
927. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited his son Ibrahim while he was breathing his last. The eyes of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), began to flow with tears and ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn ‘Awf said to him, “Even you, Messenger of Allah!” He said, “O Ibn ‘Awf, it is an aspect of mercy.” then more tears followed and the Prophet said, “The eye weeps and the heart grieves. We say nothing except what pleases our Lord. O Ibrahim, we are grieved at your departure.” [al-Bukhari]

154. Chapter: On Refraining From Mentioning Anything Disliked In The Corpse

928. Abu Rafi’ Aslam, the client of the Messenger of Allah, reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who washes a dead person and keeps quiet about him, Allah will forgive him forty times.” [al-Hakim]

155. Chapter: The Prayer Over The Dead, Escorting Him And Being Present At His Burial, And The Dislike For Women To Follow Funeral Processions

929. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who joins a funeral procession, staying until he has done the prayer, will have one qirat. Anyone who stays until after the burial will have two qirats.” It was asked, “What are two qirats?” He said, “Like two huge mountains.” [Agreed upon]
930. Abu Hurayra is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who follows the funeral procession of a Muslim motivated by belief and in expectation of the reward and stays with it until the prayer has been said over him and his burial is over, comes back with the reward of two qirats. Each qirat is the size of Uhud. And whoever prays over him and leaves before he is buried, comes back with one qirat.” [al-Bukhari]
931. Umm ‘Atiyya said, “We were forbidden to join funeral processions but not rigidly.” [Agreed upon]

156. Chapter: On the recommendation for many people to pray the funeral prayer and to make their rows three or more

932. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No dead person is prayed over by a group of Muslims whose number reaches a hundred, all of whom intercede for him, without their intercession for him being granted.” [Muslim]
933. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘No Muslim man dies with forty men who do not associate anything with Allah standing at his funeral, without Allah granting them intercession for him.” [Muslim]
934. Marthad ibn ‘Abdullah al-Yazani said, “When Malik ibn Hubayra prayed at a funeral and saw there were only a few people there, he would arrange them into three rows for it. Then he said, ‘The Messenger of Allah said, ‘Jannah is mandatory for anyone whose funeral prayer consists of three rows.”‘” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

157. Chapter: What is recited in the funeral prayer

There are four takbirs. One seeks refuge with Allah after the first, then recites the Fatiha, then there is a second takbir and the prayer on the Prophet, (PBUH), saying, “O Allah, bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad.” It is best to end it with, “As You blessed Ibrahim Š to Š You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.”
One does not do what many common people recite, “Allah and His angels call down blessings on the Prophet.” (33:56) The prayer is not valid it is confined to it.
Then one says the third takbir and prays for the deceased and the Muslims as will be mentioned in the hadiths, Allah willing. Then the fourth takbir is said and one makes supplication. Part of the best supplication is, “O Allah, do not deprive us of his reward and do not tempt us after him. Forgive us and him.”
It is preferred to make a long supplication in the fourth which differs from the habit of most people, because of the hadith of Ibn Abi Awfa which will be mentioned, Allah willing. The supplications after the third takbir are reported and some of them follow:
935. Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ‘Awf ibn Malik said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), conducted a funeral prayer and I memorised some of his supplication. He said, ‘O Allah, forgive him, show mercy to him, protect him, pardon him, make his place in Jannah noble and make the grave he is entering wide. Wash him with water snow and hail. Cleanse him of errors as a white garment is cleansed of dirt. Give him a better home in exchange for his home, and a better family than his family and a better wife than his wife and admit him to Jannah. Give him refuge from the punishment of the grave and the punishment of the Fire’ so that I wished that I could have been that dead person.” [Muslim]
936. Abu Hurayra, Abu Qatada and Abu Ibrahim al-Ashhali from his father who was a Companion that the Prophet, (PBUH), prayed in a funeral, saying, “O Allah, forgive our living and our dead, our young and our old, our male and our female, our present and our absent. O Allah, whoever among us You make live, make him live in Islam, whoever of us you make die, make him die in belief. O Allah, do not deprive us of his reward and do not tempt us after him.”
[At-Tirmidhi related it from Abu Hurayra and al-Ashhali. Abu Dawud related it from Abu Hurayra and Abu Qatada. At-Tirmidhi said that al-Bukhari said, “The soundest of the variants of this hadith is that of al-Ashhali.” Al-Bukhari said, “The soundest thing in this area is the hadith of ‘Awf ibn Malik.”]
937. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘When you pray over a dead person, devote your supplication to him.'” [Abu Dawud]
938. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said in the prayer on the dead, “O Allah, You are his Lord and You created him. You guided him to Islam and You took his soul. You know best his secret and what he made public. We have come to You as his intercessors, so forgive him.” [Abu Dawud]
939. Wathila ibn al-Asqa’ said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), led us in the funeral prayer for a man of the Muslims. I heard him say, ‘O Allah, so-and-so son of so-and-so is in Your keeping and under Your protection. Protect him from the trial of the grave and the punishment of the Fire. You are worthy of loyalty and praise. O Allah, forgive him and show mercy to him, You are the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Merciful.'” [Abu Dawud]
940. ‘Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa said four takbirs for the funeral prayer of one of his daughters. He stood after the fourth for as long as he stood between the last two takbirs, asking forgiveness for her and making supplication. Then he said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to do the same as that.”
In one variant, “He said the takbir four times and then remained for a while until I thought that he would say a fifth takbir. Then he said the Salam to his right and his left. When he finished, we said to him, ‘What is this?’ He said, ‘I do not add to what I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), do – or the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to do the same as that.'” [al-Hakim]

158. Chapter: On Carrying The Bier Quickly

941. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Carry the bier quickly. If the dead person was righteous, it is good you are advancing him to. If he was other than that, then it is an evil your are removing from your necks.” [Agreed upon]
942. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When a body is laid out and the men carry it on their shoulders, if it was righteous, it says, ‘Take me forward,’ and it was it not righteous, it says, ‘Woe to me, where are you taking it?” Everything except man hears its voice. If he were to hear it, he would faint.” [al-Bukhari]

159. Chapter: On First Settling The Debts Of The Deceased And Making Haste To Prepare Him For Burial Unless He Died Suddenly, In Which Case He Is Left Until One Is Sure Of Death

943. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The soul of the believer is held back because of a debt until it is paid for him.” [at-Tirmidhi]
944. Husayn ibn Wahwah reported that Talha ibn al-Bara’ became ill and the Prophet, (PBUH), came to visit him and he said, “I think that Talha is going die, so inform me of it and bring him quickly. The corpse of a Muslim should not be kept among his family.” [Abu Dawud]

160. Chapter: On admonition at the grave

945. ‘Ali said, “We took part in a funeral prayer in Baqi’ al-Gharqad. The Prophet, (PBUH), came to us and sat and we sat around him. He was holding a stick and he lowered his head and began to strike the ground with his stick. Then he said, ‘There is none of you, nor any created soul, who does not have his place written for him in Jannah or the Fire.’ They said, ‘Messenger of Allah, should we then rely on what is written for us? ‘ He said, ‘Act. For that which he has been created for is made easy for every man.'” [Agreed upon]

161. Chapter: On supplication for the deceased after his burial and staying at the grave for a time for supplication, asking forgiveness and recitation

946. Abu ‘Amr, and it is said Abu ‘Abdullah or Abu Layla, ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan said, “When the Prophet, (PBUH), finished burying a dead person, he used to stand over him and say, ‘Ask forgiveness for your brother and ask for steadfastness for him. Now he is being questioned.'” [Abu Dawud]
947. Abu ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “When you bury me, then stand around my grave for as long as it takes to slaughter a camel and divide its meat so that I can be comforted by you and see what answer I should make to the messengers of my Lord.” [Muslim]
Ash-Shafi’i, may Allah have mercy on him, said, “It is recommended to recite some of the Qur’an in his presence. It is good if the entire Qur’an is recited in his presence.”

162. Chapter: On Sadaqa And Supplication For The Deceased

Allah Almighty says, “Those who have come after them say, ‘Our Lord, forgive us and our brothers who preceded us in belief.'” (59:10)
948. ‘A’isha reported that a man said to the Prophet, (PBUH), “My mother died, and I think that if she had spoken, she would have given sadaqa. Will she have a reward if I give sadaqa on her behalf?” He said, “Yes.” [Agreed upon]
949. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man dies, his actions are cut off except for three – an on-going sadaqa and knowledge which brought benefit and a virtuous son who makes supplication for him.” [Muslim]

163. Chapter: On People Praising The Dead Person

950. Anas said, “A funeral procession passed by and they were praising the dead man. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘It is mandatory.’ Then another passed and they were speaking ill of the dead man. He said, ‘It is mandatory.’ ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, ‘What is mandatory?’ He said, ‘You praised this one, and so Jannah is mandatory for him and you spoke evil of this one, so the Fire is mandatory for him. You are the witnesses of Allah on the earth.'” [Agreed upon]
951. Abu’l-Aswad said, “I came to Madina and was sitting with ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab when a funeral passed by and the dead man was praised. ‘Umar said, ‘It is mandatory.’ Then another passed by and they praised the dead. ‘Umar said, ‘It is mandatory.’ Then a third passed by and they spoke ill of the dead. ‘Umar said, ‘It is mandatory.'” Abu’l-Aswad said, “I said, ‘What is mandatory, Amir al-Mu’minin?’ He said, ‘I say as the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Any Muslim to whose goodness four people testify, will be admitted by Allah to Jannah.” We said, “And if three do?” He said, “Three as well.” We said, “And two.” He said, “Two also.” Then we did not ask him about one.'” [al-Bukhari]

164. Chapter: The Excellence Of The One Who Dies Leaving Young Children

952. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No Muslim has three of children die before reaching puberty without Allah admitting him to Jannah by virtue of His mercy to them.” [Agreed upon]
953. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “No Muslim who has three children die will enter the Fire except to fulfil the oath.” [Agreed upon]
954. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “A woman came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, the men hear all your hadith, so appoint a day for us in which we can come to you and you can teach us some of what Allah has taught you.’ He said, ‘Meet on such-and-such a day’ They met and the Prophet came to them and taught them some of what Allah had taught him. Then he said, ‘If any woman has three of her children die, they will act as a screen from the Fire.’ A woman said, ‘And two?’ He said, ‘And two.'” [Agreed upon]

165. Chapter: On weeping and fear when passing the graves and ruins of the wrongdoers, and displaying need of Allah and cautioning against being unmindful of that

955. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to his Companions when they reached al-Hijr, the houses of Thamud, “Do not enter places of people on whom punishment has fallen without weeping. If you do not weep do not enter them, lest what befell them befalls you.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant he says, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by al-Hijr, he said, ‘Do not enter the houses of those who wronged themselves without weeping lest what befell them befalls you.’ Then the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), bowed his head and quickened his pace until he had passed the valley.”

BOOK OF THE ADAB OF TRAVELLING

166. Chapter: On the Recommendation to set out on a journey on a Thursday at the beginning of the day

956. Ka’b ibn Malik said, ” The Prophet, (PBUH), left on the expedition of Tabuk on a Thursday. He liked to set out on Thursdays.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “Rarely did the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), set out on other than a Thursday.”
957. Sakhr ibn Qada’a al-Ghamidi the Companion reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O Allah, bless our community in its mornings.” When he sent out an expedition or an army, he sent them forth at the beginning of the day. Sakhr was a merchant. He used to send out his goods at the beginning of the day and he became wealthy and had a lot of property.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

167. Chapter: On the Recommendation to have company on a journey and the travellers should appoint someone as their amir whom they will obey

958. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If people knew what I know about travelling alone, no one would travel for a single night alone.” [al-Bukhari]
959. ‘Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his grandfather that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “One rider is shaytan. Two riders are two shaytans. Three is a troop.” [Abu Dawud, at-Tirmidhi, and an-Nasa’i]
960. Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When three set out on a journey, they should appoint one of them as amir.” [Abu Dawud]
961. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The best [number] of companions is four, and the best of expeditions is 400 and the best of armies is 4000. 12,000 Muslims will not be defeated for lack of numbers.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

168. Chapter: On the adab of Travelling, Stopping, Spending the Night and Sleeping on the Journey. The recommendation to travel by night and to be kind to animals and see to their best interests

962. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When you travel at a time of fertility, then give the camel its share of the earth. When you travel at an arid time, then travel quickly on it and hurry before its hump disappears. When you camp at night, avoid the roadway. Roads are the paths of animals and the refuge of reptiles at night.” [Muslim]
963. Abu Qatada said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was on a journey, he would stop during the night, lying down on his right side. When he stopped during the night and it was close to the time of Subh, he would set his arm upright and put his head on his palm.” [Muslim]
Scholars say that he put up his arm so that he would not sleep deeply and miss the Subh prayer at its time, or the beginning of its time.
964. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You should travel during the night. The earth is rolled up at night.” [Abu Dawud]
965. Abu Tha’laba al-Khushani said, “When people alighted in a place, they would go off separately, going off into the ravines and valleys. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Your going off separately into these ravines and valleys comes from Shaytan.’ Then after that they would always group together when they alighted in a place.” [Abu Dawud]
966. Sahl ibn ‘Amr (and it is said Sahl ibn ar-Rabi’ ibn ‘Amr al-Ansari), known as Ibn al-Hanzala, who was one of the people of the Pledge of Ridwan. said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by a camel whose back was sticking to its belly and said, ‘Fear Allah in respect of these dumb animals. Ride them in good condition and eat them in good condition.” [Abu Dawud]
967. Abu Ja’far ‘Abdullah ibn Ja’far said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had me ride behind him one day and he confided to me something which I will not relate to anyone else. The place which the Messenger of Allah liked best for concealing himself when answering a call of nature was a high barrier of some kind or a palm enclosure, i.e. a palm garden.” [Muslim]
Al-Barqani added to it after his words, “a palm enclosure,” “He entered a garden belonging to one of the Ansar. There was a camel there. When it saw the Messenger of Allah, it made a noise and its eyes started watering. The Prophet, (PBUH), came to it and stroked its back – i.e. its hump and behind its ears – and then it calmed down. He said, ‘Who is the owner of this camel? To whom does this camel belong?’ A boy of the Ansar came and said, ‘It is mine, Messenger of Allah.’ He said, ‘Do you not fear Allah regarding this animal over which Allah has given you power? It complains to me that you starve it and tire it out.” [Abu Dawud]
968. Anas said, “When we alighted in a place, we did not pray supererogatory prayers until we had let the camels loose.” [Abu Dawud]

169: On helping one’s companion

969. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “While we were on a journey, a man came on a mount of his and he began to look to the right and the left. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who has a spare mount should offer it to someone who has not got one, and anyone who has extra provisions should offer them to the someone who has no provisions.’ He went on mentioning various sorts of property until we thought that no one had any right to anything extra.” [Muslim]
970. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), wanted to go an expedition and said, “O company of Muhajirun and Ansar! Among your brothers are people who have neither property nor tribe. Each of you should attach two or three men to himself then each of us can take turns in being carried like them.” Jabir said, “I attached two or three to myself and took turns on my camel like one of them.” [Abu Dawud]
971. Jabir said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to go to the rear during journeys and he would urge on the weak and mount them behind him and make supplication for them.” [Abu Dawud]

170. Chapter: On what one says when one mounting for a journey

Allah says, “He who created all the species and gave you ships and livestock for you to ride, so that you might sit firmly on their backs and remember your Lord’s blessing while you are seated on them, saying, ‘Glory be to Him who subjected this to us. We could never have done it by ourselves. Indeed we are returning to our Lord!'” (W43:11-13; H43:12-14)
972. Ibn ‘Umar reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), settled on his camel to go out on a journey, he said the takbir three times. Then he said, “Glory be to the One who has subjected this to us when we did not have the ability to do it. We are turning to our Lord. O Allah, we ask You in this journey of ours for piety and Godfearing and action which is pleasing to You. O Allah, make this journey of ours easy for us and roll up its distance for us. O Allah, You are our Companion in the journey and our Khalif in our family. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the hardship of this journey and any sight which brings sorrow and an inauspicious return in respect of property, family and children.” When he returned, he would say this and add to it, “Returning, turning in repentance, worshipping our Lord, praising.” [Muslim]
973. ‘Abdullah ibn Sarjis said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), travelled, he sought refuge from the hardship of the journey, from a sorrowful return, from decrease after substance, and from the supplication of the wronged and from any evil sight in respect of his family or property.” [Muslim]
Scholars say that the meaning of kawn (substance) is to return from a stable state or a state of increase to a state of decrease.
974. ‘Ali ibn Rabi’a said, “I was once with ‘Ali ibn Abi Talib when he was brought an animal to ride. When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said, ‘In the name of Allah,’ When he was upright on its back, he said, ‘Glory be to Him who subjected this to us. We could never have done it by ourselves. Indeed we are returning to our Lord!’ Then he said, ‘Praise be to Allah’ three times. Then he said, ‘Allah is greater’ three times. Then he said, ‘Glory be to You. I have wronged myself, so forgive me. None forgives wrong actions except You.’ Then he laughed and was asked, ‘Amir al-Mu’minin! what made you laugh?’ He said, ‘I saw the Prophet, (PBUH), do as I did. Then he laughed and I said, “O Messenger of Allah, what made you laugh?” He said, “Your Lord marvels at His slave when he says, ‘Forgive me my wrong actions, when he knows very well that no one other than Me can forgive wrong actions.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

171. Chapter: The takbir of the traveller when he ascends, his tasbih when he descends and the prohibition against raising the voice with the takbir

975. Jabir said, “When we went up a slope, we would say, ‘Allah is great,’ and when we descended, we would say, ‘Glory be to Allah.'” [al-Bukhari]
976. Ibn ‘Umar said, “When the Prophet, (PBUH), and his armies went up a hill, they used to say the takbir and when they went down one, they said, ‘Glory be to Allah.'” [Abu Dawud]
977. Ibn ‘Umar reported that when the Prophet, (PBUH), returned from hajj or ‘umra, whenever he went up a hill or a slope, he would say the takbir three times and then would say, “There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. To Him belongs the kingdom and to Him belongs praise and He has power over everything, returning, turning in repentance, worshipping, prostrating to our Lord, praising. Allah has been true to His promise and helped His slave and defeated the parties alone.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “When he returned from military campaigns, expeditions, hajj or ‘umra.”
978. Abu Hurayra reported that a man said, “O Messenger of Allah, I want to go on a journey, so give me some advice.” He said, “You should have fear of Allah and say the takbir on every slope.” When the man turned away, he said, “O Allah, roll up the distance for him and make the journey easy for him.” [at-Tirmidhi]
979. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari said, “We were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and whenever we climbed up above a valley, we would say, ‘There is no god but Allah and Allah is greater” with our voices raised. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘O people! Be kind to yourselves! You are not calling someone who is deaf or absent. He is with you, listening.'” [Agreed upon]

172. Chapter: The recommendation to make supplication during the journey

980. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Three supplications will be answered without a doubt: the supplication of someone who is wronged, the supplication of a traveller and the supplication of a parent for his child.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

173. Chapter: On what supplication is made when one is afraid of people or something else

981. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), feared a people, he said, ‘O Allah, We put You at their throats [to protect us]. We seek refuge with You from their evil.” [Abu Dawud]

174. Chapter: On what one says when one alights at a place

982. Khawla bint Hakim said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who alights in a place should say, “I seek refuge with the perfect words of Allah from the evil of what He has created,” and then nothing will harm him until he travels on from that place.'” [Muslim]
983. Ibn ‘Umar said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), travelled, and night approached, he would say, ‘O earth, my Lord and your Lord is Allah. I seek refuge with Allah from your evil and the evil of what is in You and the evil of what is created in You and the evil of what creeps on You. I seek refuge with Allah from the evil of the lion and the great black snake, and from the snake and the scorpion, and from the jinn who live in the land and from the begetter and what he begets [i.e. Iblis and the shaytans].'” [Abu Dawud]

175. Chapter: On the recommendation for the traveller to make haste to return to his family when he has achieved his purpose

984. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Travelling is a form of punishment. It deprives a person of his food and drink and sleep. When he fulfils the purpose of his journey, he should hurry back to his family.” [Agreed upon]

176. Chapter: On the recommendation to come to one’s family during the day and the dislike of arriving at night when that is not necessary

985. Jabir stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you is absent for a long time, he should not return to his family at night.” [Agreed upon]
One variant states that the Messenger of Allah forbade a man to return to his family at night.
986. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to not return to his family at night. He would only arrive in the morning or the afternoon.” [Agreed upon]

177. Chapter: On what one says when he returns and sees his town

987. Anas said, “We continued on with the Prophet, (PBUH), until we were in sight of Madina. Then he said, ‘Returning, turning in repentance, worshipping our Lord, praising.’ He continued saying that until we reached Madina.” [Muslim]

178. Chapter: On the recommendation for the one who arrives to go first to the mosque in his area and pray two rak’ats in it

988. Ka’b ibn Malik reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came back from a journey, he went first to the mosque and prayed two rak’ats.” [Agreed upon]

179. Chapter: On forbidding a woman to travel on her own

989. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not lawful for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to travel the distance of a day and a night without having a dhu mahram with her.” [Agreed upon]
990. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that he heard the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A man should not be on his own with a woman unless there is a dhu mahram with her. A woman should only travel with a dhu mahram.” A man said to him, “Messenger of Allah, what if my wife goes out on hajj when I have been appointed to go on such-and-such an expedition?” He said, “Go and do hajj with your wife.” [Agreed upon]
[A dhu mahram is a close male relative with whom marriage is forbidden.]

BOOK OF VIRTUES

180. Chapter: On the Excellence of reciting the Qur’an

991. Abu Umama said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Recite the Qur’an. It will appear on the Day of Rising as an intercessor for its people.'” [Muslim]
992. an-Nawwas ibn Sam’an said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘On the Day of Rising the Qur’an will be brought with the people who used to act by it in this world, preceded by Surat al-Baqara (2) and Ali ‘Imran (3), arguing on behalf of those who knew them.'” [Muslim]
993. ‘Uthman reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best of you is the one who learns the Qur’an and teaches it.” [al-Bukhari]
994. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Someone who recites the Qur’an and is fluent in it, is with the noble pious angels. Someone who recites the Qur’an and stammers in it has two rewards as it is difficult for him.” [Agreed upon]
995. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of a believer who recites the Qur’an is that of a citron – its scent is fragrant and its taste is good. The metaphor of a believer who does not recite the Qur’an is that of a date – it has no scent but its taste is sweet. The metaphor of a hypocrite who recites the Qur’an is that of basil – its scent is fragrant but its taste is bitter. The metaphor of a hypocrite who does not recite the Qur’an is that of colocynth – it has no scent and its taste is bitter.” [Agreed upon]
996. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “By this Book Allah elevates some people and abases others.” [Muslim]
997. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “You can only have envy for two things: for a man to whom Allah has given the Qur’an and he gets up and recites it throughout the night, and for a man to whom Allah has given wealth and he spends it throughout the night and the day.” [Agreed upon]
998. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “A man was reciting Surat al-Kahf (18) and he had a horse with him tethered by two ropes. Then a cloud came over him and began to draw near and his horse began to shy away from it. In the morning he went to the Prophet, (PBUH), and mentioned that to him and he said, ‘That was the Sakina which descended on account of the Qur’an.'” [Agreed upon]
999. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever recites a letter of the Book of Allah earns a good deed, and each good deed is worth ten like it. I do not say that ‘Alif-lam-mim’ is one letter, but that alif is a letter, lam is a letter, mim is a letter.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1000. Ibn ‘Abbas stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A person who has nothing of the Qur’an inside him is like a ruined house.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1001. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “It will be said to those who know the Qur’an, ‘Recite and ascend. Recite slowly as you did in the world below. Your station will be at the last verse you recite.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

182. Chapter: On the command to continue reciting the Qur’an and being careful not to allow oneself to forget it

1002. Abu Musa reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Make a habit of reciting this Qur’an. By the One in whose hand the soul of Muhammad is, it slips away free quicker than a camel gets loose from its hobble.” [Agreed upon]
1003. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of someone who knows the Qur’an is that of a hobbled camel. If he attends to it, it stays with him. If he lets it go, it wanders away.” [Agreed upon]

182. Chapter: On the recommendation to have good voice in reciting the Qur’an and asking someone with a good voice to recite and listening to it

1004. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Allah does not listen to anything so gladly as He listens to a Prophet with a good voice chanting the Qur’an aloud.” [Agreed upon]
1005. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to him, “You have been given one of the flutes of the family of Da’ud.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim is that the Messenger of Allah said to him, “If you could only have seen me listening to your recitation last night.”
1006. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “I heard the Prophet, (PBUH), reciting ‘Wa’t-tini wa’z-zaytun’ (95) in the ‘Isha’ prayer and I have never heard anyone with a better voice or better recitation than he had.” [Agreed upon]
1007. Abu Lubaba Bashir ibn ‘Abdu’l-Mundhir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who does not use a good voice when reciting the Qur’an is not one of us.” [Abu Dawud]
1008. Ibn Mas’ud said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Recite the Qur’an to me.’ I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, shall I recite to you when it was sent down to you?’ He said, ‘I want to hear it from someone other than myself.’ So I recited Surat an-Nisa’ to him until I reached this ayat, ‘How will it be when We bring a witness from every nation and bring you as a witness against them?’ (4:41) He said, ‘That is enough now,’ and I turned to him and his eyes were flowing with tears.” [Agreed upon]

183. Chapter: On encouraging the recitation of certain suras and ayats

1009. Abu Sa’id Rafi’ ibn al-Mu’alla said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Shall I teach you the greatest sura of the Qur’an before you leave the mosque?’ He took my hand. When we were about to leave, I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, you said, “I will teach you the greatest sura of the Qur’an?”‘ He said, ‘”Praise be to Allah, Lord of the worlds” (the beginning of the Fatiha) are the Seven Oft-repeated ones and the Immense Qur’an which I was given.'” [al-Bukhari]
1010. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said about the sura, “Say: He is Allah, Absolute Oneness” (112)”By the One in whose hand my soul is, it is equal to a third of the Qur’an.”
In a variant is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to his Companions, “Are any of you unable to recite a third of the Qur’an in a night?” That was difficult for them and they said, “Which of us is able to do that, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “[The sura] ‘Say: He is Allah, Absolute Oneness, Allah, the Everlasting Sustainer of all’ (112) constitutes a third of the Qur’an.'” [al-Bukhari]
1011. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said that a man heard another man reciting, “Say: He is Allah, Absolute Oneness,” (112) and repeating it. In the morning he went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and mentioned that to him, and it was as if he was belittling the man. The Messenger of Allah said to him, “By the One who has my soul in His hand, it is equal to a third of the Qur’an.” [al-Bukhari]
1012. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said that “Say: He is Allah, Absolute Oneness” is equal to a third of the Qur’an. [Muslim]
1013. Anas mentioned that a man said, “Messenger of Allah, I love this sura, ‘Say: He is Allah, Absolute Oneness’.” He said, “Love of it will take you into Jannah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1014. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Have you not seen the ayats sent down this night the like of which have never been seen before? ‘Say: I seek refuge with the Lord of Daybreak,’ and ‘Say: I seek refuge with the Lord of mankind.'” (113 & 114) [Muslim]
1015. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to take refuge from the jinn and from men until the two suras of refuge were sent down. When they were sent down, he utilised them and left other things.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1016. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Qur’an contains a sura of thirty ayats which will intercede for a man until he is forgiven. It is: ‘Blessed be He who has the Kingdom in His Hand!’ (67)” {Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1017. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If anyone recites the two ayats at the end of Surat al-Baqara (2) at night, they will be enough for him.” [Agreed upon]
1018. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not turn your houses into graves. Shaytan is barred from any house in which Surat al-Baqara (2) is recited.” [Muslim]
1019. Ubayy ibn Ka’b reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O Abu’l-Mundhir! Do you know which ayat in the Book of Allah is greatest you have?’ I said, ‘Allah. there is no god but Him, the Living, the Self-Sustaining.’ (W2:253; H2:256) He struck me on the chest and said, ‘May knowledge delight you, Abu’l-Mundhir!'” [Muslim]
1020. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), put me in charge of guarding the zakat of Ramadan. Someone came and began to take handfuls of food. I grabbed him and said, ‘By Allah, I will take you to the Messenger of Allah!’ He said, ‘I am needy and have a large family and I am in dire need.’ I let him go and in the morning the Prophet said, ‘Abu Hurayra, what did you do with your prisoner yesterday?’ I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, he complained of dire need and a large family, so I showed mercy to him and let him go on his way.’ He said, ‘He lied to you and he will come back.’ So, from the words of the Messenger of Allah, I knew that he would come back. Therefore, I lay in wait for him and he came and once more began to take handfuls of food. I seized him and said, ‘I will take you to the Messenger of Allah!’ He said, ‘Let me go. I am in need and have a large family. I will not come back again.’ I had mercy on him and let him go his way. In the morning the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Abu Hurayra, what did you do with your prisoner yesterday?’ I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, he complained of dire need and a large family, so I showed mercy to him and let him go on his way.’ He said, ‘He lied to you and he will come back.’ So I lay in wait for him a third time and he came and began to take handfuls of food. I grabbed him and said, ‘I will take you to the Messenger of Allah! This is the third time. You claimed you would not come back and then you came back.’ He said, ‘Let me go. I will teach you some words which will help you with Allah.’ I said, ‘What are they?’ He said, ‘When you go to bed, recite the Throne Verse, “Allah, there is no god but Him, the Living, the Self-Sustaining…” to the end of the ayat. You will have someone guarding over you from Allah and shaytan will not come near you until morning.’ So I let him go his way. In the morning, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘What did you do with your prisoner yesterday?’ I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, he claimed that he would teach me some words which would help me with Allah, so I let him go his way.’ He said, ‘What are they?’ I said, ‘He said to me, “When you go to bed, recite the Throne Verse(Quran 2:255) to the end: ‘Allah, there is no god but Him, the Living, the Self-Sustaining’.” He said to me, “You will have someone guarding over you from Allah and shaytan will not come near you until morning.”‘ The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “He told you the truth even though he is a liar. Do you know whom you were speaking with on these three days, Abu Hurayra?'” He said, “No.” The Prophet said, “It was Shaytan.” [al-Bukhari]
1021. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who memorises ten ayats from the beginning of Surat al-Kahf (18) will be protected from the Dajjal.” [Muslim]
One variant has, “from the end of Surat al-Kahf.”
1022. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “While Jibril, peace be upon him, was sitting with the Prophet, he heard a sound above him and raised his head. He said, ‘This is a door of heaven which has been opened today and which has never been opened before today. An angel descended from it.’ He said, ‘This is an angel who has descended to earth who has never descended before today.’ He gave the greeting and said, ‘Give the good news of two lights which you have been given and which no Prophet before you was given: the Fatiha of the Book and the end of Surat al-Baqara (2). You will not recite a letter of them without being given it.'” [Muslim]

184. Chapter: On the Recommendation to meet together for recitation

1023. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “People do not meet in one of the houses of Allah to recite the Book of Allah and study it together without tranquillity descending on them, mercy covering them, the angels encircling them and Allah mentioning them to those who are with Him.” [Muslim]

185. Chapter: On the Excellence of Wudu’

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! When you get up to do the prayer, wash your faces and your hands,” to His words, ‘Allah does not want to make things difficult for you, but He does want to purify you and to perfect His blessing upon you so that perhaps you may show thanks.” (W5:6; H5:6)
1024. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘On the Day of Rising my community will be called ‘those with white blazes on their foreheads and limbs’ from the effects of wudu’. So whoever of you can increase the extent of the whiteness, should do so.'” [Agreed upon]
1025. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard my friend, (PBUH), say, ‘The adornment of the believer reaches the places his wudu’ reaches.” [Muslim]
1026. ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who does wudu’ and does it well, his mistakes leave his body, even from under his nails.” [Muslim]
1027. ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), do wudu’ like I am doing wudu’ now. Then he said, ‘Anyone who does wudu’ like that, will be forgiven his previous wrong actions, and his prayer and his walking to the mosque are an added bonus.'” [Muslim]
1028. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the Muslim – or believing – slave does wudu’ and washes his face, every wrong thing at which his eyes have looked leaves with the water – or with the last drop of water. When he washes his hands, every wrong thing which his hands have touched leaves with the water – or with the last drop of water. When he washes his feet. every wrong thing to which his feet have walked leaves with the water – or with the last drop of water, until he emerges cleansed of sins.” [Muslim]
1029. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came to the graveyard and said, ‘Peace be upon you, abode of a believing people. Allah willing, we will join you. I wish that we could see our brothers.’ They said, ‘Are we not your brothers, Messenger of Allah?’ He said, ‘You are my Companions. My brothers are those who have not yet come.’ They said, ‘How can you know someone of your community who has not yet come, Messenger of Allah?’ He said, ‘Do you not think that if a man had horses with white blazes which were among dark black horses, that he would recognise his horses?’ They said, ‘Yes indeed. Messenger of Allah.’ He said, ‘They will come with white blazes from wudu’ and I will precede them to the Basin.'” [Muslim]
1030. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shall I direct you to something by which Allah will wipe out errors and raise degrees?’ They said, “Yes please, Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Doing thorough wudu’ in adverse circumstances, taking a lot of steps to the mosques and waiting for one prayer after another prayer. That is what you should hold to. That is what you should hold to.” [Muslim]
1031. Abu Malik al-Ash’ari reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Purity is half of belief.” [Muslim]
1032. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “No one among you does wudu’ and does wudu’ thoroughly -– or adequately – and then testifies, ‘There is no god but Allah Alone with no partner and I testify that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger’ without the eight doors of Jannah being opened to him so that he can enter by whichever of them he wishes.” [Muslim]
At-Tirmidhi adds, “O Allah, make me one of those who repent and put me among the purified.”

186. Chapter: On the excellence of the adhan

1033. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If people only knew what was in the call to prayer and the first row, and could find no other way to get it than drawing lots for it, they would certainly draw lots for it. If they only knew what there was in going early to the prayer, they would race each other to get there. And if they only knew what was in the prayers of ‘Isha’ and Subh, they would come to them even if they had to crawl.” [Agreed upon]
1034. Mu’awiya said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The mu’adhdhins will be the people with the longest necks (from yearning) on the Day of Rising.” [Muslim]
1035. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said to ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Abi Sa’sa’a, “I see that you love sheep and the desert. When you are among your sheep or in the desert, give the call to prayer and raise your voice when doing it. No jinn or man or anything within range hears the voice of the mu’adhdhin without bearing witness for him on the Day of Rising.” Abu Sa’id said, “I heard this from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH).” [al-Bukhari]
1036. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the call to prayer is done Shaytan retreats, farting so that he will not hear it. When the call is finished he comes back again until the iqama is done, when he retreats again. When the iqama is finished, he comes back again, insinuating himself between a man and his self and saying, ‘Think of such-and-such, think of such-and-such,’ which he was not thinking about before, until the man does not know how much he has prayed.” [Agreed upon]
1037. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “When you hear (someone calling) the adhan, say the same as he says and then say the prayer on me. If anyone says one prayer on me, Allah says ten prayers on him. Then ask Allah to give me “al-wasila” (the means). It is a station in Jannah which only one of the slaves of Allah will reach, and I hope that it will be me. My intercession will be available to anyone who asks Allah for “al-wasila” for me.” [Muslim]
1038. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), aid, “When you hear the adhan, repeat what the mu’adhdhin says.” [Agreed upon]
1039. Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “My intercession will be available on the Day of Rising to anyone who says, after hearing the adhan, ‘O Allah! Lord of this perfect call and established prayer, give Muhammad “al-wasila” and superiority and raise him up to the praiseworthy station which You promised him. ” [al-Bukhari]
1040. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says, when he hears the mu’adhdhin, ‘I testify that there is no god but Allah alone with no partner and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger. I am pleased with Allah as Lord, with Muhammad as Messenger, and Islam as deen,’ will have his wrong actions forgiven.” [Muslim]
1041. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A supplication between the adhan and the iqama is not rejected.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

187. Chapter: On the excellence of the prayers

1042. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘What do you think would happen if there was a river by someone’s door in which he washed five times every day? Do you think that any dirt would remain on him?’ They said, ‘Not a scrap of dirt would remain on him.’ He said, ‘That is a metaphor of the five prayers by which Allah wipes out wrong actions.'” [Agreed upon]
1043. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of the five prayers is that of an sizeable flowing river at the door of one of you in which he washes five times every day.” [Muslim]
1044. Ibn Mas’ud reported that a man received a kiss from a woman and went to the Prophet, (PBUH), and told him about it. Allah sent down, “Establish the prayer at the two ends of the day and in the first part of the night. Good actions eradicate bad actions.” (11:114) The man said, “Messenger of Allah, is this for me?” He said, “It is for every single one of my community.” [Agreed upon]
1045. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The five prayers, and Jumu’a to Jumu’a is expiation for what is between them as long as a man has committed no major sins.” [Muslim]
1046. ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “There is no Muslim man who attends a prescribed prayer and does wudu’ for it well and is humble in it and in its bowing, without that being expiation for the sins before it as long as he did not commit any major sin. This will always apply.” [Muslim]

188. Chapter: On the Subh and ‘Asr prayers

1047. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever prays the two cool ones will enter Jannah.” [Agreed upon]
1048. Abu Zuhayr ‘Umara ibn Ruwayba said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘No one who used to pray before the rising of the sun and before its setting will enter the Fire,” meaning Fajr and ‘Asr.” [Muslim]
1049. Jundub ibn Sufyan reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who prays the Subh prayer is in Allah’s keeping. O son of Adam, watch out that Allah does not demand from you anything that is in His keeping.” [Muslim]
1050. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are angels which take turns in being with you in the night and other angels in the day and they meet together at the prayers of Fajr and ‘Asr. Then the ones who were with you during the night ascend and Allah asks them – although He knows better than they do – ‘How were My slaves when you left them?’ They say, ‘When we left them they were praying and when we came to them, they were praying.'” [Agreed upon]
1051. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah al-Bajali said, “We were with the Prophet, (PBUH), and he looked at the full moon on the night of Badr and said, ‘You will see your Lord as you see this moon and you will not be harmed by seeing Him. If you can manage not to be overwhelmed to the point of missing the prayer before the sun rises and before it sets, don’t be.'” [Agreed upon]
1052. Burayda reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone misses the prayer of ‘Asr , his actions will come to nothing.”[al-Bukhari]

189. Chapter: On the excellence of walking to the mosque

1053. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah will prepare a residence in Jannah for anyone who goes to the mosque morning and evening each morning and evening that he goes.” [Agreed upon]
1054. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who purifies himself in his house and then goes to one of the houses of Allah to fulfil one of the obligations of Allah, one step removes an error and the other raises him a degree.” [Muslim]
1055. Ubayy ibn Ka’b said, “There was a man of the Ansar and I do not know of any man who lived further from the mosque than him. He never missed a prayer. It was said to him, ‘You should buy a donkey which you could ride in the dark and when it is very hot.’ He said, ‘It would not make me happier if my house were right next to the mosque. I want my steps to the mosque to be written down for me and also my return when I return to my family. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah will combine all that for you.”‘” [Muslim]
1056. Jabir said, “The area around the mosque was empty and the Banu Salama wanted to move near to the mosque and the Prophet, (PBUH), heard about it. He said to them, ‘It has reached me that you want to move near to the mosque?’ They said, ‘Yes, Messenger of Allah, we do want that.’ He said, ‘Banu Salama, keep the houses you have. Your footprints are written down. Keep the houses you have! Your footprints are written down.'” [Muslim]
1057. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The people who get the greatest reward for the prayer are those who live furthest away and then the next furthest. Someone who waits for the prayer so that he can pray it with the Imam has a greater reward than someone who prays and then goes to sleep.” [Agreed upon]
1058. Burayda reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Give good news to those who walk to mosques in the dark that they will have full light on the Day of Rising.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1059. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shall I direct you to something by which Allah will wipe out errors and raise degrees?’ They said, “Yes please, Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Doing thorough wudu’ in adverse circumstances, taking a lot of steps to the mosques and waiting for one prayer after another prayer. That is what you should hold to. That is what you should hold to.” [Muslim]
1060. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If you see a man who frequents mosques, then testify to his belief. Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, says, “The mosques of Allah should only be frequented be by those who believe in Allah and the Last Day…’ (9:18)” [at-Tirmidhi]

190. Chapter: On the excellence of waiting for the prayer

1061. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Each of you is in the prayer as long as he is waiting for it and there is nothing but the prayer preventing him from going to his family.” [Agreed upon]
1062. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The angels pray for every one of you as long as you remain in the place in which you prayed and do not break wudu’, saying, ‘O Allah, forgive him! O Allah, show mercy to him!'” [al-Bukhari]
1063. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), delayed the ‘Isha’ prayer until the middle of the night and then prayed. Then he turned his face to us after he had prayed and said, ‘The people have prayed and gone to sleep, but you were in prayer the whole time you were waiting for it.'” [al-Bukhari]

191. Chapter: On the excellence of the Group prayer

1064. Ibn ‘Umar stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Prayer in a group is seventy-seven times better than the prayer of a man by himself.” [Agreed upon]
1065. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The group prayer is twenty-five degrees higher than the prayer in your house or the prayer in your place of business. Anyone who does wudu’ and goes to the mosque with no other object than to do the prayer, Allah will raise him up a degree with every step he takes, and a wrong action will fall away from him. When he prays, the angels pray for him all the time he is in his place of prayer, ‘O Allah! Forgive him! O Allah! Show mercy to him!’ One of you is in the prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer.” [Agreed upon]
1066. Abu Hurayra said, “A blind man came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, I have no guide to direct me to the mosque.’ He asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), to make an dispensation for him allowing him to pray in his house, and he gave him that dispensation. When he turned away, he called to him and said to him, ‘Do you hear the call to prayer?’ He said, ‘Yes.’ He said, ‘Then respond to it.'” [Muslim]
1067. ‘Abdullah – and it is said ‘Amr – ibn Qays, known as Ibn Umm Maktum, the mu’adhdhin, said, “Messenger of Allah, there are many reptiles and wild beasts in Madina.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You hear ‘Come to the prayer. Come to success,’ so come.” [Abu Dawud]
1068. Abu Hurayra reported that Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “By Him in Whose hand my soul is, I seriously considered ordering someone to collect firewood, ordering the prayer be called, appointing a man to lead the prayer and then coming up behind certain men and burning their houses down about them!” [Agreed upon]
1069. Ibn Mas’ud said, “Anyone who wants to meet Allah tomorrow as a Muslim should observe these prayers when they are called. Allah has prescribed the sunan of guidance for His Prophet, (PBUH), and they are part of the sunan of guidance. If you prayed them in your houses, like this person who does not come prays in his house, you would be abandoning the sunna of your Prophet. If you were to abandon the sunna of your Prophet, then you would go astray. I have seen that only hypocrites, whose hypocrisy is known, fail to come. A man used to be brought to it, supported between two men, until he was stood up in the prayer line.” [Muslim]
In another variant, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), taught us the sunan of guidance, and part of the sunan of guidance is the prayer in the mosque from which the call to it is given.”
1070. Abu’d-Darda’ said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If there are three in a village or desert and they do not pray (together) Shaytan will overpower them. You must perform the group prayer. The wolf devours the stray sheep.” [Abu Dawud]

192. Chapter: Encouragement to attend the Group Prayers at Subh and ‘Isha’

1071. ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If someone prays ‘Isha’ in a group, it is as if he had prayed half of the night. If someone prays Subh in a group, it is as if he had prayed the entire night.'” [Muslim]
1072. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), said, “And if they only knew what was in the prayers of ‘Isha’ and Subh, they would come to them even if they had to crawl.” [Agreed upon]
1073. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There is no prayer heavier on the hypocrites than Fajr and ‘Isha’. If they only knew what is in them, they would come to them even if they had to crawl.” [Agreed upon]

193. Chapter: On the command to persevere in the prescribed prayers and the strongest prohibition against abandoning them

Allah says, “Safeguard the prayer – especially the middle one,” (W2:236; H2:238) and He says, “If they repent and establish the prayer and pay zakat, let them go on their way.” (9:5)
1074. Ibn Mas’ud said, “I asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), ‘What is the best action?’ He said, ‘The prayer in its time,.’ I said, ‘Then what?’ He said, ‘Dutifulness to parents.’ I said, ‘Then what?’ He said, ‘Jihad in the way of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
1075. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Islam is based on five: the testimony that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, performing the prayer, paying the zakat, hajj to the House and fasting Ramadan.” [Agreed upon]
1076. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I have been commanded to fight people until they testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah and establish the prayer and pay the zakat. If they do that, their lives and property are protected from me except for the right of Islam, and their reckoning is up to Allah.” [Agreed upon]
1077. Mu’adh said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sent me to Yemen and said, ‘You are going to a people who have a Book. When you come to them, call on them to testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. If they obey you in respect of that, then tell them that Allah has made the five prayers obligatory for them every night and day. If they obey you in respect of that, inform them that Allah has made it obligatory for zakat to be taken from their property and given to their poor. If they obey you in respect of that, beware of the things on which people place great value and beware of the supplication of the wronged. There is no screen between him and Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
1078. Jabir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘All that lies between a man and shirk and disbelief is abandoning the prayer.'” [Muslim]
1079. Burayda reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The contract which is between us and them rests on the prayer. Anyone who abandons it, has rejected belief.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1080. Shaqiq ibn ‘Abdullah the Follower said, “The Companions of Muhammad, (PBUH), did not think that abandoning any action denoted disbelief, except abandoning the prayer.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1081. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The first action which the slave will be called to account for on the Day of Rising is his prayer. If it is in order, he will have success and win through. If it is not in order, he will be disappointed and lose out. If any of his obligatory prayers are lacking, the Lord, the Mighty and Exalted, will say, ‘See if My slave has any supererogatory actions and use them to complete his obligatory prayer.’ Then the rest of his actions will be assessed in the same way.” [at-Tirmidhi]

194. Chapter: On the Excellence of the first row and the command to complete the first rows and make them straight and close together

1082. Jabir ibn Samura said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came out to us and said, ‘Do you not want to line up as the angels line up in the presence of their Lord?’ We said, ‘Messenger of Allah, how can we line up as the angels line up in the presence of their Lord?’ He said, ‘They fill up the first rows and press together in them.” [Muslim]
1083. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If people only knew what was in the call to prayer and the first row, and could find no other way to get it than drawing lots for it, they would certainly draw lots for it.” [Agreed upon]
1084. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best of the rows for the men is the first row and the worst is the last row. The best of the rows for the women is the last row and the worst is the first row.” [Muslim]
1085. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw people hanging back and he said to them, “Come forward and complete the row behind me and let those behind you complete your row. If people persist in hanging back, Allah will set them back.” [Muslim]
1086. Abu Mas’ud said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to put his hand on our shoulders in the prayer and say, ‘Keep straight and do not be disunified or your hearts will become disunified. Let those among you who have maturity and intelligence stand nearest to me and then those who are closest to them and then those closest to them.” [Muslim]
1087. Anas stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Make your rows straight. Straightening the row is part of the perfection of the prayer.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of al-Bukhari, “Straightening the row is part of establishing the prayer.”
1088. Anas said, “When the iqama for the prayer was given, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), would turn round and face us. He said, ‘Straighten your rows and stand close together for I can see you behind my back.'” [al-Bukhari]
In one variant of al-Bukhari, “We used to stand shoulder to shoulder and foot to foot.”
1089. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir who said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Make your rows straight or Allah will cause disagreements between you.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant in Muslim, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to straighten our rows to such an extent that it was as arrows could be straightened by them. This continued until he saw that we had understood that. Then one day he came out to us and stood for the prayer until he was about to say the takbir. Then he saw the chest of a bedouin man protruding from the line. He said, ‘Slaves of Allah! Make your rows straight or Allah will cause disagreements between you.'”
1090. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to go between the rows from one end to the other, pushing our chests and shoulders. He would say, ‘Do not be disunified or your hearts will become disunified.’ He used to say, ‘Allah and the his angels bless the first row.'”
1091. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Make the rows straight, stand shoulder to shoulder and close up the gaps. Give way to your brothers and do not leave any openings for Shaytan. Allah will connect with anyone who connects up the row and Allah will break off from anyone who makes a break in a row.” [Abu Dawud]
1092. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Press together in your rows, drawing close to one another and making your shoulders touch. By the One in whose hand my soul is, I see Shaytan coming through the gaps in the row as if he was a small black goat.” [Abu Dawud]
1093. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Complete the front row and then the one behind it. The only row to be incomplete should be the last row.” [Abu Dawud]
1094. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah and the angels bless those on the right hand side of the rows.” [Abu Dawud]
1095. Al-Bara’ said, “When we prayed behind the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), we wanted to be on his right so that his face would turn towards us. I heard him say, ‘Lord, protect me from Your punishment on the day You raise up – or You gather – Your slaves.'” [Muslim]
1096. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Put the Imam in the middle and fill up the gaps.” [Abu Dawud]

195. Chapter: The Excellence of doing the sunnas with the obligatory prayers, and clarification of the least of them, the most perfect, and what is between that

1097. Umm Habiba Ramla bint Abi Sufyan said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘No Muslim slave prays to Allah Almighty twelve voluntary rak’ats over and above the obligatory ones every day without Allah building a house for him in Jannah (or “without a house being built for him in Jannah.”)'” [Muslim]
1098. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I prayed with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), two rak’ats before Dhuhr and two rak’ats after it, two rak’ats after Jumu’a, two rak’ats after Maghrib, and two rak’ats after ‘Isha’.” [Agreed upon]
1099. ‘Abdullah ibn Mughaffal stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is a prayer between the two adhans, there is a prayer between the two adhans,” and then the third time he said, “For whoever wishes it.” [Agreed upon]

196. Chapter: The importance of the two rak’ats which are the sunna of Subh

1100. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), did not fail to pray four rak’ats before Dhuhr and two rak’ats before Subh.” [al-Bukhari]
1101. ‘A’isha said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), was not more constant in respect of any supererogatory action than the two rak’ats of Fajr.” [Agreed upon]
1102. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The two rak’ats of Fajr are better than this world and everything it contains.” [Muslim]
In one variant, “I love them more than the entire world.”
1103. Abu ‘Abdullah Bilal ibn Rabah, the mu’adhdhin of the Messenger of Allah, said that he went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), to tell him it was time for the Morning prayer and ‘A’isha distracted Bilal by something which she asked him to do until it was well into the time. Bilal stood and announced the prayer to him and then repeated his announcement. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), still did not come out. When he did come out, he led the people in the prayer, and Bilal informed him that ‘A’isha had distracted with something she had asked him to do until it was well into the time and yet he still delayed coming out. He – i.e. the Prophet said – ‘I was doing the two rak’ats of Fajr.’ He said, ‘Messenger of Allah, you were well into the time.’ He said, ‘If I had been even further into the time than I was, I would still have done the two rak’ats. I would have done them well and done them properly.'” [Abu Dawud]

197. Chapter: On two quick rak’ats for Fajr and clarification of what is recited in them and their time

1104. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray two quick rak’ats between the adhan and the iqama for the Subh prayer.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant of both al-Bukhari and Muslim, “He used to pray the two rak’ats of Fajr when he heard the adhan. He would make them so short that I would say, ‘Did he recite the Umm al-Qur’an [the Fatiha} in them?'”
In a variant of Muslim, “He used to pray the two rak’ats of Fajr when he heard the adhan and made them short.” In one variant, “When Fajr appeared.”
1105. Hafsa said that when the mu’adhdhin withdrew to call the adhan of Subh and daybreak appeared, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), prayed two short rak’ats before the iqama of the prayer was given. [Agreed upon]
1106. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray the night prayers two by two and then do the witr with one rak’at. He would pray two rak’ats before the morning prayer with the adhan still echoing in his ears.” [Agreed upon]
1107. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to recite the following ayat from al-Baqara in the first of the two rak’ats of Fajr, “Say: ‘We believe in Allah and what has been sent down to us…,” (W135; H136), and in the last, “We believe in Allah. Bear witness that we are Muslims.” (W3:51; H3:52)
In one variant, in the last he recited the following ayat from Ali ‘Imran, “Come to a proposition which is the same for us and you.” (W3:63; H3:64) [Muslim]

198. Chapter: On the recommendation to lie down on the right side after the two rak’ats of Fajr and encouraging doing that whether or not one has prayed voluntary prayers in the night

1110. ‘A’isha said, “After the Prophet, (PBUH), prayed the two rak’ats of Fajr, he would lie down on his right side.” [al-Bukhari]
1111. ‘A’isha said, “Between the time he finished the ‘Isha’ prayer until Fajr, the Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray eleven rak’ats, and he would say the salam after every two rak’ats and perform the witr with one. When the mu’adhdhin fell silent after calling the Fajr prayer and the time of Fajr was clear and the mu’adhdhin had come to him, he would do two quick rak’ats and then lie down on his right side until the mu’adhdhin came to him for the iqama.” [Muslim]
1112. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you has prayed the two rak’ats of Fajr, he should lie down on his right side.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

199. Chapter: On the sunna of Dhuhr

1113. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I prayed with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), two rak’ats before Dhuhr and two rak’ats after it.” [Agreed upon]
1114. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), did not fail to pray four rak’ats before Dhuhr.” [al-Bukhari]
1115. ‘A’isha said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray four rak’ats in my house before Dhuhr and then go out and lead the people in prayer. Then he would come in and pray two rak’ats. He would lead the people in the Maghrib prayer and then enter and pray two rak’ats. He would lead the people in the ‘Isha’ prayer and then enter my house and pray two rak’ats.” [Muslim]
1116. Umm Habiba reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah will make unlawful for the Fire anyone who maintains the practice of the four rak’ats before Dhuhr and the four after it.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1117. ‘Abdullah ibn as-Sa’ib reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to pray four rak’ats when the sun began to descend before the Dhuhr prayer. He said, ‘It is an hour in which the gates of heaven are opened and I want a righteous action to ascend for me in it.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

200. Chapter: On the sunna of ‘Asr

1119. ‘Ali ibn Abi Talib said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray four rak’ats before ‘Asr and would separate them with a taslim to the highest of the angels and all of the Muslims and believers who follow them.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1120. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “May Allah have mercy on any man who prays four rak’ats before ‘Asr.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1121. ‘Ali ibn Abi Talib reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray two rak’ats before ‘Asr. [Abu Dawud]

201. Chapter: On the sunna before and after Maghrib

1122. ‘Abdullah ibn Mughaffal reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Pray before Maghrib,” and the third time he said, “for anyone who wishes to do so.” [al-Bukhari]
1123. Anas said, “I saw the great Companions of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), go quickly to the pillars at Maghrib.” [al-Bukhari]
1124. Anas said, “In the time of the Messenger of Allah, we used to pray two rak’ats after sunset before Maghrib.” It was said, “Did the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), pray them.” He said, “He used to see us pray them and he neither commanded nor forbade us.” [Muslim]
1125. Anas said, “When we were in Madina and the mu’adhdhin gave the adhan for the Maghrib prayer, people would go quickly to the pillars and do two rak’ats, so that if a man who was a stranger entered the mosque he would suppose that the prayer had already been prayed due to the great number of people praying those two rak’ats.” [Muslim]

202. Chapter: On the sunna before and after ‘Isha’
See hadiths 1098 and 1099.

203. Chapter: The sunna of Jumu’a

It contains the previous hadith of Ibn ‘Umar (1098).
1126. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you prays Jumu’a, he should pray four rak’ats after it.” [Muslim]
1127. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), did not pray after Jumu’a until after he had left. He would pray two rak’ats in his house. [Muslim]

204. Chapter: The recommendation to pray voluntary prayers at home but not obligatory prayers. The command to move from the place where one did the obligatory prayer or to speak before doing the voluntary prayer

1128. Zayd ibn Thabit reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “O people, pray in your houses. The best prayer is a man’s prayer in his house – except for the obligatory prayer.” [Agreed upon]
1129. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do some of your prayers in your houses and do not make them into graves.” [Agreed upon]
1130. Jabir reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Any of you who does all his prayers in the mosque, should do some of them in his house, for Allah will put blessing in his house on account of his prayer.” [Muslim]
1131. ‘Umar ibn ‘Ata’ said that Nafi’ ibn Jubayr sent him to as-Sa’ib ibn Ukht Namir to ask him about something that Mu’awiya had seen him do in the prayer. He said, “Yes, I prayed Jumu’a with him in the enclosure. When the Imam did the salam, I stood up where I was and prayed. When he entered he sent word to me and said, ‘Do not do what you did again. When you have prayed Jumu’a. do not pray another prayer until you have spoken or gone out. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), commanded us to do that, not to do another prayer after the prayer until we had spoken or gone out.” [Muslim]

205. Chapter: On encouraging performance of the Witr prayer and clarification that it is confirmed, and making its time clear

1132. ‘Ali said, “The witr is not an obligation like the prescribed prayer, but it is the sunna of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH). He said, ‘Allah is single (witr) and loves odd numbers, so do the witr, people of the Qur’an.'”[Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1133. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), did the witr at all times of the night, at the beginning of the night, its middle and its end. The latest time he did his witr was just before dawn.'” [Agreed upon]
1134. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Make the witr the last of your prayers at night.”[Agreed upon]
1135. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do the witr before you do Subh.” [Muslim]
1136. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray at night when she was in front of him. When only the witr remained to do, he would wake her up to do the witr.” [Muslim]
In one variant, “When only the witr remained to do, he said, ‘Get up and do the witr, ‘A’isha.'”
1138. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who is afraid that he will not get up at the end of the night should do his witr at its beginning. Anyone who intends to get up at the end of night, should do the witr at its end. The prayer at the end of the night is witnessed, and that is the best.” [Muslim]

206. Chapter: The Excellence of the Duha prayer, clarification of its minimum, maximum and middle size, and the encouragement to persevere in doing it

1139. Abu Hurayra said, “My friend, (PBUH), ordered me to do three things: to fast three days every month, to do the two rak’ats of Duha and to do the witr before sleeping.” [Agreed upon]
1140. Abu Dharr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Sadaqa is owed by every joint you have. Every glorification is sadaqa. Every praise is sadaqa. Commanding the right is sadaqa. Forbidding the wrong is sadaqa. Praying two rak’ats in the forenoon (Duha) covers all these.” [Muslim]
1141. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to pray four rak’ats for Duha and would do any number more that Allah wished.” [Muslim]
1142. Umm Hani’ Fakhita bint Abi Talib said, “I went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), in the year of the Conquest of Makka and found him washing. When he finished washing, he prayed eight rak’ats. That was in the time of Duha.” [Agreed upon]

207. Chapter: Permission to pray Duha from the time the sun is high until noon. It is best to pray it when it is very hot and well into mid-morning

1143. Zayd ibn Arqam said that he saw some people praying at the beginning of the time of Duha. He said, “Do they not know that the prayer at a later time is better? The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘The prayer of the repenters is when the young camels have become hot from the sun.'” [Muslim]

208. Chapter: The encouragement to pray the two rak’at prayer of greeting when entering the mosque, and it being disliked to sit down before praying the two rak’ats at whatever time one enters, whether that be the two rak’ats of greeting, or an obligatory or sunna prayer

1144. Abu Qatada reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you enters the mosque, he should not sit down until he has prayed two rak’ats.” [Agreed upon]
1145. Jabir said, “I once came to the Prophet, (PBUH), while he was in the mosque and he said, ‘Pray two rak’ats.'” [Agreed upon]

209. Chapter: The recommendation to pray two rak’ats after doing wudu’

1146. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to Bilal, “Bilal, tell me that action that you have done since entering Islam which gives you the most reason to hope for I heard the sound of your sandals ahead of me in Jannah.” He said, “I have done no action which gives me more reason to hope than that of never purifying myself at any time of the night or day without then praying after that purification as much as is written for me to pray.” [Agreed upon]

210. Chapter: The excellence of the day of Jumu’a, its obligatory nature and washing for it, putting on scent and going early to it. Supplication on Friday and the prayer on the Prophet. Clarification of the time when supplication is answered. The recommendation of remembering Allah often after Jumu’a

Allah Almighty says, “Then when the prayer is finished spread through the earth and seek Allah’s bounty and remember Allah much so that perhaps you may be successful.” (62:10)
1147. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday. On it Adam was created and on it he was admitted to Jannah and on it he was expelled from it.” [Muslim]
1148. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever does wudu’ thoroughly, then goes to Jumu’a, listens and is silent, will be forgiven until the next Jumu’a and three days more. Whoever plays with pebbles has wasted it.” [Muslim]
1149. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The five prayers and from one Jumu’a to another and one Ramadan to another expiate what is between them if major sins are avoided.” [Muslim]
1150. Abu Hurayra and from Ibn ‘Umar said that they heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, standing on the steps of the minbar, “People should be wary of avoiding the Jumu’as or else Allah will put a seal on their hearts and then they will be among the heedless.” [Muslim]
1151. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you comes to the Jumu’a, he should have a ghusl first.” [Agreed upon]
1152. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Doing ghusl on the day of Jumu’a is obligatory for every male who has reached puberty.” [Agreed upon]
1153. Samura reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If someone does wudu’ on the Day of Jumu’a, it is by a dispensation and there is a blessing in it but if someone does ghusl, ghusl is better.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1154. Salman reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man does ghusl on the day of Jumu’a, making himself as clean as possible, uses his hair oil or puts on any perfume he has in his house, then goes out and does not split up two people, and then prays what is prescribed for him and is silent while the Imam speaks, he is forgiven everything between then and the previous Jumu’a.” [al-Bukhari]
1155. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who does ghusl on the day of Jumu’a, the same as for janaba, and then goes in the first part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a camel. If he goes in the second part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a cow. If he goes in the third part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a horned ram. If he goes in the fourth part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a hen. If he goes in the fifth part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed an egg. When the Imam comes out, the angels settle down to listen to the reminder.” [Agreed upon]
1156. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), mentioned the day of Jumu’a and said, “There is a time during it when Allah Almighty gives to a Muslim standing in prayer whatever he asks for.” He indicated how small it was with his hand. [Agreed upon]
1157. Abu Burda ibn Abi Musa al-Ash’ari reported that ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar asked, “Did you hear your father relate anything from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), concerning the special time on the day of Jumu’a?” He said, ‘I replied, “Yes. I heard him say that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘It is from the time the Imam sits down until the prayer is finished.'” [Muslim]
1158. Aws ibn Aws reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best of your days is the day of Jumu’a, so do a lot of prayer on me during it. Your prayer is presented to me.'” [Abu Dawud]

211. Chapter: On the recommendation to perform the prostration of gratitude when one obtains a blessing or an affliction is averted

1159. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas said, “We went out with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), from Makka, making for Madina. When we were near ‘Azwaza’, he dismounted and lifted his hands and made supplication to Allah for a time and then he went down into prostration and remained there for a long time. Then he stood and raised his hands for a long time and then went down into prostration again. He did that three times. He said, ‘I asked my Lord and interceded for my community, and He gave me a third of my community. So I went down into prostration to my Lord out of gratitude. Then I lifted my head and asked my Lord for my community and He gave me another third of my community. I went down into prostration to my Lord out of gratitude. Then I lifted my head and asked my Lord for my community and He gave me the last third of my community so I again went down into prostration to my Lord.” [Abu Dawud]

212. Chapter: On the excellence of rising in the night to pray

Allah Almighty says, “And stay awake for prayer during part of the night as a supererogatory action for yourself. It may well be that your Lord will raise you to a Praiseworthy Station,” (17:79) and the Almighty says, “Their sides eschew their beds,” (32:16) and the Almighty says, “The part of the night they spent asleep was small.” (51:17)
1160. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to get up to pray at night to the extent that his feet became swollen. I said to him, ‘Why do you do this, Messenger of Allah, when you have been forgiven your past and future wrong actions?’ He said, ‘Should I not be a thankful slave?'” [Agreed upon]
1161. ‘Ali reported that one night the Prophet, (PBUH), came to him and Fatima daughter of the Prophet, (PBUH), and knocked at their door. “He said, ‘Do you not pray?'” [Agreed upon]
1162. Salim ibn ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab reported from his father that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “‘Abdullah is an excellent man. If only he would pray during the night.” Salim said, “After that ‘Abdullah spent very little of the night asleep.” [Agreed upon]
1163. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, “‘Abdullah, do not be like so-and-so who used to pray at night and then stopped doing it.'” [Agreed upon]
1164. Ibn Mas’ud said, “A man was mentioned in the presence of the Prophet, (PBUH), and it was said of him that he had continued to sleep into the morning without having got up for the prayer. He said, ‘Shaytan urinated in his ears,’ or he said, ‘his ear.'” [Agreed upon]
1165. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shaytan ties three knots at the back of your necks when you are asleep. He hits every knot saying the words, ‘You have a long night ahead of you so sleep soundly.’ When you wake up and remember Allah, one knot is undone. When you do wudu’, one knot is undone. When you pray, one knot is undone. So the morning finds you cheerful and energetic. Otherwise, the morning will find you lazy and foul-tempered.” [Agreed upon]
1166. ‘Abdullah ibn Salam reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “O people, make the greeting common practice and provide food and pray at night while people are asleep, and you will enter Jannah in safety.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1167. Abu Hurayra reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best fast after Ramadan is the month of Allah, al-Muharram, and the best prayer after the obligatory prayer is the night prayer.” [Muslim]
1168. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Night prayers are two by two, and when you are afraid that the dawn is near, then pray one rak’at as witr.” [Agreed upon]
1169. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to pray in the night two by two and then do one rak’at for witr.” [Agreed upon]
1170. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used not to fast in a month until we thought that he would not fast for any of it and he would fast until we thought that he would not break his fast for any of it. If anyone wanted to see him praying in the night he could see him doing that or to see him sleeping he could see him doing that.” [al-Bukhari]
1171. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to pray eleven rak’ats. In them he would stay in sajda long enough for one of you to recite fifty ayats before lifting his head. He would pray two rak’ats before the Fajr prayer and then lie down on his right side until someone came to him to call him to the prayer.”[al-Bukhari]
1172. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), did not do more than eleven rak’ats (at night) during Ramadan or at any other time. He would pray four rak’ats – do not ask about their beauty or length – and then he would pray four more – and do not ask about their beauty or length – and then he would pray three. I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, do you sleep before the witr?’ He said, ”A’isha, my eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.'” [Agreed upon]
1175. Hudhayfa said, “I prayed with the Prophet, (PBUH), one night and he began al-Baqara. I said, ‘He will go into ruku’ after a hundred.’ He continued and I said, ‘He will pray one rak’at with it.’ But he continued. I said, ‘He will go into ruku’ with it.’ Then he began Surat an-Nisa’ and recited it and then began Ali ‘Imran and recited it. He recited slowly and when he passed through an ayat of glorification, he glorified Allah. When he passed a question, he asked it. When he passed an ayat of seeking refuge, he sought refuge. Then he went into ruku’ and began to say, ‘Glory be to my Lord, the Immense.’ His bowing was about as long as his standing. Then he said, ‘Allah hears whoever praises Him. Our Lord, yours is the praise.’ Then he stood for a long time, nearly as long as his bowing. Then he prostrated and said, ‘Glory be to my Lord, the Most High.’ His prostration was almost as long as his standing.” [Muslim]
1177. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), said, “The prayer which Allah Almighty loves best was the fast of Da’ud, and the fast which Allah Almighty loves best is the prayer of Da’ud. He used to sleep half of the night and pray one third of it and then sleep a sixth. He used to fast one day and break the fast the next day.” [Agreed upon]
1178. Jabir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘There is an hour during the night in which whatever good of this world and the Next a man asks Allah Almighty for, He will give it to him. That happens every night.'” [Muslim]
1180. ‘A’isha said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to get up at night, he would begin his prayer with two quick rak’ats.” [Muslim]
1181. ‘A’isha said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), missed the prayer in the night due to illness or some other reason, he would pray twelve rak’ats during the daytime.” [Muslim]
1182. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who sleeps through his hizb or part of it, should recite it between the Fajr prayer and the Dhuhr prayer. It will be written for him as if he had recited it in the night.” [Muslim]
1183. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “May Allah show mercy to a man who gets up in the night and prays and wakes up his wife, and. if she refuses, splashes some water in her face. May Allah show mercy to a woman who gets up in the night and prays and wakes up her husband, and if he refuses, splashes water in his face.” [Abu Dawud]
1184. Abu Hurayra and Abu Sa’id stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man wakes up his wife at night and they pray together – or they pray two rak’ats together – they are written down among ‘the men and women who remember’.” [Abu Dawud]
1185. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If one of you nods off while he is praying, he should go and lie down until he is no longer sleepy. If someone prays when he is drowsy, he may not know whether he is asking for forgiveness or asking for something bad for himself.” [Agreed upon]
1186. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you gets up in the night, and the Qur’an is unintelligible on his tongue and he does not know what he is saying, then he should lie down again.” [Muslim]

213. Chapter: The recommendation to pray at night in Ramadan – that is the tarawih prayers

1187. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who prays in Ramadan motivated by belief and in expectation of the reward will be forgiven his past wrong actions.” [Agreed upon]
1188. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to encourage prayer at night in Ramadan although he did not command people to do it as a obligatory duty. He would say, ‘Anyone who prays in Ramadan motivated by belief and in expectation of the reward will be forgiven all his past wrong actions.'” [Muslim]

214. Chapter: On the excellence of praying in the Night of Power

Allah says, “Truly We sent it down on the Night of Power” (97:1) to the end of the sura. Allah says, “We sent it down on a blessed night.” (W44:2; H44:3)
1189. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who prays on the Night of Power motivated by belief and in anticipation of being rewarded will be forgiven his past wrong actions.” [Agreed upon]
1190. Ibn ‘Umar reported that some of the Companions of the Prophet were shown in a dream that the Night of Power is during the last seven days. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I think that your dreams agree about the last seven. Those who want to look for it, should look for it in the last seven.” [Agreed upon]
1191. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to do i’tikaf in the last ten nights of Ramadan and he said, ‘Look for the Night of Power during the last ten nights of Ramadan.'” [Agreed upon]
1192. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Look for the Night of Power during the odd nights of the last ten days of Ramadan.” [al-Bukhari]
1193. ‘A’isha said, “When the last ten days of Ramadan started, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to pray during the night, wake up his family and intensify his efforts.” [Agreed upon]
1194. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to do night prayers in Ramadan which he did not do in other months, and in the last ten nights of it what he did not do during the other nights.” [Muslim]
1195. ‘A’isha said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, if I know what night the Night of Power is, what do you think I should say during it?’ He said, ‘Say: “O Allah, You are Pardoning and you love pardon, so pardon me.”‘” [at-Tirmidhi]

214. Chapter: The excellence of the siwak and the qualities of the natural form (fitra)

1196. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If it was not for the fact that I might have been overburdening my community – or the people – I would have ordered them to use the siwak for every prayer.” [Agreed upon]
1197. Hudhayfa said, “When the Prophet, (PBUH), got up in the night, he would rinse out his mouth.” [Agreed upon]
1198. ‘A’isha said, “We used prepare the Prophet’s siwak and wudu’ water and Allah would make him wake for whatever part of the night He wished, and he would use the siwak and do wudu’ and then pray.” [Muslim]
1199. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “How many times have I told you about the siwak!” [al-Bukhari]
1200. Shurayh ibn Hani’ said, “I asked ‘A’isha, ‘What did the Prophet, (PBUH), do first when he entered his house?’ She replied, ‘Use the siwak.'” [Muslim]
1201. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari said, “I visited the Prophet, (PBUH), and the end of the siwak was on his tongue.” [Agreed upon]
1202. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The siwak is purification for the mouth and pleasing to the Lord.” [an-Nasa’i]
1203. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The natural form of man (fitra) involves five things – or there are five things which are part of the natural form of man: circumcision, shaving the pubic hair, cutting the nails, removing hair from the armpits and trimming the moustache.” [Agreed upon]
1204. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Ten things make up man’s natural form: trimming the moustache, letting the beard grow, using the siwak, snuffing water up the nose, cutting the nails, washing the knuckles, removing hair from the armpits, shaving the pubic hair and using water in the lavatory.'” The narrator said, “I forgot the tenth. It could be rinsing the mouth.” [Muslim]
1205. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Trim the moustache and let the beard grow.” [Agreed upon]

216. Chapter: Stressing the obligation of zakat and clarification of its excellence and what is connected to it

Allah says, “Establish the prayer and pay zakat” (W2:42; H2:43) and the Almighty says, “They were only ordered to worship Allah, making their deen sincerely His as people of pure natural belief, and to establish the prayer and pay zakat – that is the correct deen.” (98:5) He says, “Take zakat from their wealth to purify and cleanse them.” (W9:104; H9:103)
1206. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Islam is based on five: testifying that there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah (shahada); establishing the prayer (salat); paying the zakat (poor-tax), the Hajj and the fast (sawm) of Ramadan.” [Agreed upon]
1207. Talha ibn ‘Ubaydullah said that a man came to the Messenger of Allah from the people of Najd. His hair was unkempt. The sound of his voice could be heard, but they could not understand what he said until he drew near. He was asking about Islam. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is five prayers a day.” He asked, “Do I have to do any more?” He said, “No, unless you want to do voluntary prayers.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), then said, “And you must fast the month of Ramadan.” He asked, “Do I have to do any more?” He said, “No, unless you want to do so voluntarily.” Then the Messenger of Allah mentioned zakat to him. He said, “Do I have to do any more?” He said, “No, unless you want to do so voluntarily.” The man withdrew, saying, “By Allah, I will do no more nor less than this.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If he is speaking the truth, he will have success.” [i.e. he will be granted Paradise] [Agreed upon]
1208. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), sent Mu’adh to Yemen and said, ‘Call on them to testify that there is no god but Allah and that I am the Messenger of Allah. If they comply with that, then let them know that Allah has made the five prayers obligatory on them every day and night. If they comply with that, then let them know that Allah has made the payment of zakat from their property obligatory on them, to be taken from the wealthy among them and given to the poor.'” [Agreed upon]
1209. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I have been commanded to fight people until they testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah and establish the prayer and pay the zakat. If they do that, their lives and property are protected from me except for the right of Islam, and their reckoning is up to Allah.” [Agreed upon]
1210. Abu Hurayra said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), died and Abu Bakr was khalifa and those of the Arabs who were going to reject rejected, ‘Umar said, ‘How can we fight people when the Messenger of Allah said, “I am commanded to fight people until they say, ‘There is no god but Allah.’ Whoever says that, his property and life are protected from me, except when there is a legal right to them, and his reckoning is up to Allah.”?’ Abu Bakr said, ‘By Allah, I will fight anyone who makes a distinction between prayer and zakat! Zakat is the right which is due on wealth. By Allah, if they refuse me a nose-rope which they used to pay to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), I will fight them for refusing it!’ ‘Umar said, ‘By Allah, then I realised that Allah had expanded Abu Bakr’s breast in respect of the decision to fight and I recognised that it was the truth.” [Agreed upon]
1211. Abu Ayyub reported that a man said to the Prophet, (PBUH), “Tell me an action which will ensure my entrance into Jannah.” He said, “Worship Allah and do not associate anything else with him. Establish the prayer and pay the zakat and maintain ties of kinship.” [Agreed upon]
1212. Abu Hurayra said, “A bedouin came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Tell me an action by which, if I do it, I will enter Jannah.’ He said, ‘Worship Allah and do not associate anything else with him. Perform the prescribed prayer and pay the obligatory zakat, and fast Ramadan.’ He said, ‘By the One who has my soul in His hand, I will do no more than this.’ When he turned to go, the Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who wants to see one of the people of Jannah should look at this man.'” [Agreed upon]
1213. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah said, “I gave allegiance to the Prophet, (PBUH), on the basis of performing the prayer, paying the zakat and giving good counsel to every Muslim.” [Agreed upon]
1214. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no one who has gold or silver and does not pay what is due on them without them being turned, on the Day of Rising, into slabs of Fire and being heated in the Fire of Jahannam and his side, forehead and back being branded with them. Every time they cool they will be heated again throughout a day whose length is fifty thousand years, until people’s fates have been decided and he sees his way open either to Jannah or to the Fire.” It was said, “Messenger of Allah, what about camels?” He said, “There is no owner of camels who fails to fulfil what is due to them, and one of their rights is to be milked on the day they are watered, without, on the Day of Rising, being thrown on his face on account of them on a very wide level plain. Not one young camel will be missing and they will trample him with their hooves and bite him with their teeth. When the last of them have passed over him, then the first of them will return to him throughout a day whose length is fifty thousand years until people’s fates have been decided and he sees his way open either to Jannah or to the Fire.”
It was asked, “Messenger of Allah, and what about cattle and sheep?” He said, “There is no owner of cattle or sheep who fails to fulfil what is due to them, without, on the Day of Rising, being thrown on his face on account of them on a very wide level plain. Not one of them will be missing. None of them will have curved horns or no horns or broken horns. They will gore him with their horns and trample him with their hooves. When the last of them have passed over him, then the first of them will return to him in a day whose length is fifty thousand years until people’s fates have been decided and he sees his way open either to Jannah or to the Fire.”
It was asked, “Messenger of Allah, what about horses?” He said, “There are three kinds of horses: those which are a burden for a man, those which are a protection for a man and those which contain a reward for a man. Those which are a burden for a man are those which are kept just for showing off, boastfulness and out of enmity against the people of Islam. They are a burden. Those which are a protection for a man are those a man keeps in the way of Allah without forgetting Allah’s right in respect of their backs and necks. They are a protection for him. As for those which contain a reward for him, they are those which a man keeps in meadows or grasslands in the way of Allah for the people of Islam. For anything they eat of that meadow or grassland there are good deeds written for him for what they ate and good deeds for their droppings and urine. If one of them breaks its tether and goes over a hillock or two, its tracks and droppings are also good deeds for him. If it crosses a river and drinks from it when he had not intended to allow it to drink from it, Allah writes for him the amount it drinks as good deeds for him.”
It was asked, “Messenger of Allah, what about donkeys?” He said, “Nothing has been revealed to me about donkeys except for this unique, comprehensive verse, ‘Whoever does an atom’s weight of good will see it. Whoever does an atom’s weight of evil will see it.’ (99:7-8)” [Agreed upon]

217. Chapter: On the obligation to fast Ramadan and clarification of the excellence of fasting and what is connected to it

Allah Almighty says, “You who believe! Fasting is prescribed for you, as it was prescribed for those before you..” to His words “The month of Ramadan is the one in which the Qur’an was sent down as guidance for mankind, with Clear Signs containing guidance and discrimination. Any of you who are resident for the month should fast it. But any of you who are ill or on a journey should fast a number of other days.” (W2:182-184; H2:183-185)
1215. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah, the Mighty and Exalted said, ‘Every action of the son of Adam is for himself except for fasting. It is Mine and I repay it.’ Fasting is a shield. When someone is fasting, he should not have sexual relations nor quarrel. If someone fights him or insults him, he should say, ‘I am fasting’. By the One in whose hand the self of Muhammad is, the changed breath in the mouth of the faster is more fragrant to Allah than the scent of musk. The faster experiences two joys: when he breaks his fast he rejoices and when he meets his Lord he rejoices in his fasting.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant of al-Bukhari, “He has left his food and drink and appetites for My sake. Fasting is Mine and I repay it. Any other good deed I repay with ten like it.”
In a variant of Muslim, “Every action of the son of Adam is multiplied. A good action receives from ten to seven hundred times. Allah Almighty said, “Fasting is Mine and I repay it. He leaves his appetites and food for My sake. The faster experiences two joys: a joy when he breaks his fast and a joy when he meets his Lord. The changed breath in the mouth of the faster is more fragrant to Allah than the scent of musk.”
1216. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The one who spends out two kinds of actions in the way of Allah will be summoned from the gates of Jannah and told, ‘O slave of Allah this is better.’ All the people who did the prayer will be called from the gate of the prayer. All the people who did jihad will be called from the gate of jihad. All the people who fasted will be called from the gate of Rayyan. All the people who gave sadaqa will be called from the gate of sadaqa.” Abu Bakr said, “May my father and mother be sacrificed for you, Messenger of Allah. No one called from those gates will feel distress. Will anyone be called from all those gates?” He said, “Yes, and I hope that you will be among them.” [Agreed upon]
1217. Sahl ibn Sa’d reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There is a gate in Jannah called ar-Rayyan which those who fast will enter on the Day of Rising, and none but they will enter it.” It will be said, ‘Where are the fasters?’ They will stand up and none but they will enter it. When they have entered it, it will be closed and no one else will enter it.” [Agreed upon]
1218. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No slave fasts one day in the way of Allah without Allah putting his face seventy years’ journey away from the Fire on account of that day.” [Agreed upon]
1219. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who prays in Ramadan motivated by belief and in expectation of the reward will be forgiven his past wrong actions.” [Agreed upon]
1220. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When Ramadan comes, the gates of Jannah are opened, the gates of the Fire are closed and the shaytans are chained up.” [Agreed upon]
1221. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Fast when you see it (the new moon) and break the fast when you see it. If it is cloudy, then make Sha’ban complete with thirty days.” [Agreed upon]
In the variant of Muslim, “If it is cloudy, you must fast thirty days.”

218. Chapter: On generosity, charity and doing much good in the month of Ramadan, and increasing that in the last ten days of the month

1222. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), was the most generous of people, and he was even more generous during Ramadan when Jibril met him. Jibril used to meet him every night in Ramadan until it was over and the Prophet would go through the Qur’an with him. The Messenger of Allah was more generous with good things than the blowing wind.” [Agreed upon]
1223. ‘A’isha said, “When the last ten days of Ramadan started, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to pray during the night, wake up his family and intensify his efforts.” [Agreed upon]

219. Chapter: On the prohibition against fasting before Ramadan after the middle of Sha’ban unless that fasting is connected to what is before it and coincides with his habit, like fasting Monday and Thursday

1224. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “None of you should fast a day or two before Ramadan except for a man who customarily fasts. He should fast that day.” [Agreed upon]
1225. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not fast immediately before Ramadan. Fast when you see the new moon and break it when you see it. If cloud obscures it, then complete the thirty days.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1226. Abu reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When half of Sha’ban remains, then do not fast.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1227. Abu’l-Yaqatan ‘Ammar ibn Yasir said, “Anyone who fasts the day which is doubtful has rebelled against Abu’l-Qasim.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

220. Chapter: On what one says when seeing the new moon

1228. Talha ibn ‘Ubaydullah reported that When the Prophet, (PBUH), saw the new moon, he would say, “O Allah, make the new moon shine on us with security, belief, safety and Islam! My Lord and your Lord is Allah. It is a new moon of guidance and good.” [at-Tirmidhi]

221. Chapter: The excellence of suhur and delaying it as long as one does not fear the approach of dawn

1229. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Have suhur. There is blessing in suhur.” [Agreed upon]
1230. Zayd ibn Thabit said, “We used to have suhur with the Prophet, (PBUH). Then he stood up for the prayer.” Anas said, “I said, ‘How long was there between the adhan and suhur?’ He said, ‘Enough to recite fifty ayats.'” [Agreed upon]
1231. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had two mu’adhdhans: Bilal and Ibn Umm Maktum. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Bilal calls the adhan while it is still night, so eat and drink until Ibn Umm Maktum calls the adhan.” He said, “The time between the two adhans was only long enough for the one to go up and the other to come down.” [Agreed upon]
1232. ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The difference between our fasting and the fasting of the people of the Book lies in the eating of suhur.” [Muslim]

222. Chapter: On the excellence of hastening to break the fast and that with which one breaks the fast and what one says after breaking the fast

1233. Sahl ibn Sa’d reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “People will continue to be all right as long as they hurry to break the fast.” [Agreed upon]
1234. Abu ‘Atiyya said, “Masruq and I visited ‘A’isha and Masruq said to her, ‘There are two of the Companions of Muhammad, (PBUH), and neither of them is lacking in good. One of them hastens Maghrib and fast-breaking and the other delays Maghrib and fast-breaking.’ She said, ‘Which one hastens Maghrib and fast-breaking?’ He said, ”Abdullah – i.e. ibn Mas’ud.’ She said, ‘That is what the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), did.'” [Muslim]
1235. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah, the Mighty and Majestic said, ‘The most beloved of My slaves to Me is the quickest to break the fast.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1236. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When night advances from here and day retreats from there and the sun sets, then people fasting should break their fast.” [Agreed upon]
1237. Abu Ibrahim ‘Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa said, “We were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), on a journey while he was fasting. When the sun set, he said to someone, ‘So-and-so, get down and mix some sawiq for us’ He said, ‘Messenger of Allah, won’t you let it get dark?’ He said, ‘Get down and mix some sawiq for us.’ He said, ‘It is still daytime.’ He said, ‘Get down and mix some sawiq for us.’ So he got down and mixed it for them. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), drank and then gestured with his hand towards the east, saying, ‘When you see the night advancing from here, then the faster should break his fast.'” [Agreed upon]
1238. Salman ibn ‘Amir ad-Dabi the Companion reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When one of you breaks his fast, he should break it with dates. If he cannot find any. then he should break it with water. It is pure.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1239. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to break the fast with fresh dates before he prayed, and if there were no fresh dates, then with small dry dates. If there were no dry dates, then with a few sips of water.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

223. Chapter: On commanding the faster to guard his tongue and limbs from incorrect actions, verbal abuse and the like

1240. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When someone is fasting, he should not have sexual relations nor quarrel. If someone fights him or insults him, he should say, ‘I am fasting'” [Agreed upon]
1241. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah does not require someone who does not abandon lies, and acting by them, while fasting to abandon his food and drink.” [al-Bukhari]

224. Chapter: On questions regarding fasting

1242. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If someone forgets, and eats and drinks, he should complete his fast. Allah has fed him and let him drink.” [Agreed upon]
1243. Laqit ibn Sabira said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, tell me about wudu’.’ He said, ‘Do wudu’ thoroughly letting the water run between your fingers and snuffing the water well up your nose, unless you are fasting.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1244. ‘A’isha who said, “Fajr used sometimes to find the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), junub from one of his wives. Then he did ghusl and fasted.” [Agreed upon]
1245. ‘A’isha and Umm Salama said, “When morning found the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), junub from one of his wives, he would still fast.” [Agreed upon]

225. Chapter: Clarification of the excellence of fasting Muharram, Sha’ban and the sacred months

1246. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best fast after Ramadan is the month of Allah, al-Muharram. The best prayer after the obligatory prayer is the night prayer.” [Muslim]
1247. ‘A’isha said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), did not fast in any month more than Sha’ban. He used to fast all of Sha’ban.” In one variant, “He used to fast Sha’ban except for a little.” [Agreed upon]
1248. Mujiba al-Bahiliyya about her father or her uncle, “He went to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and then went to him again a year later when his circumstances and appearance had changed. He said, ‘Messenger of Allah, do you not recognise me?’ He said, ‘Who are you?’ He said, ‘I am the Bahili who came to you last year.’ He said, ‘What has changed you? You had a handsome appearance.’ He said, ‘I have only eaten at night since I left you.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘You have tortured yourself!.’ Then he said, ‘Fast the month of endurance [Ramadan] and one day every month.’ He said, ‘Let me do more. I have strength.’ He said, ‘Fast two days.’ He said, ‘Let me do more.’ He said, ‘Fast three days.’ He said, ‘Let me do more.’ He said, ‘Fast in the sacred months and stop. Fast in the sacred months and stop. Fast in the sacred months and stop.’ He spoke with three fingers, putting them together and then releasing them.'” [Abu Dawud]

226. Chapter: The excellence of fasting and other things in the first 10 days of Dhu’l-Hijja

1249. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No virtuous actions done during any ten days are better liked by Allah than the actions done on these days (the first ten days of Dhu’l-Hijja).” They said, “Messenger of Allah, not even jihad in the way of Allah?” He said, “Not even jihad in the way of Allah, except for a man who goes out putting his life and property in danger and returns with nothing.” [al-Bukhari]

227. Chapter: On the excellence of fasting the Day of ‘Arafa, ‘Ashura’ and the ninth of Muharram

1250. Abu Qatada said “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked about fasting the Day of ‘Arafat. He said, ‘It expiates the past year and coming year.'” [Muslim]
1251. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), fasted the Day of ‘Ashura’ and ordered it to be fasted. [Agreed upon]
1252. Abu Qatada reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked about fasting the Day of ‘Ashura’ and said, “It expiates the past year.” [Muslim]
1253. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If I remain alive until next year, I will fast the ninth.” [Muslim]

228. Chapter: On the recommendation to fast six days of Shawwal

1254. Abu Ayyub reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who fasts Ramadan and then follows it with six from Shawwal, it is as he had fasted the entire year.” [Muslim]

229. Chapter: On the recommendation to fast Mondays and Thursdays

1255. Abu Qatada reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked about fasting Mondays and he said, “That is the day on which I was born and the day when I was sent – or when revelation descended on me.” [Muslim]
1256. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Actions are presented on Mondays and Thursdays, so I like my actions to be presented while I am fasting.” (Muslim related it without mentioning fasting.) [at-Tirmidhi]
1257. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to take care to fast on Mondays and Thursdays.” [at-Tirmidhi]

230. Chapter: On the recommendation to fast three days of every month

It is best to fast the ‘white days’, which are the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth.
1258. Abu Hurayra said, “My friend, (PBUH), ordered me to do three things: to fast three days every month, to do the two rak’ats of Duha and to do the witr before sleeping.” [Agreed upon]
1259. Abu’d-Darda’ said, “My beloved, (PBUH), commanded me to do three things which I will not forego as long as I live: to fast three days of every month, to pray Duha, and not to sleep until after praying the witr.” [Muslim]
1260. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Fasting three days every month is equivalent to fasting continuously.” [Agreed upon]
1261. Mu’adha al-‘Adawiyya asked ‘A’isha , “Did the Messenger of Allah fast three days of every month?” She said, “Yes.” “I said, ‘What part of the month did he fast?’ She said, ‘He did not care what part of the month he fasted.'” [Muslim]
1262. Abu Dharr reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If you fast three days of the month, then fast the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1263. Qatada ibn Milhan said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to command us to fast the white days: the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth.” [Abu Dawud]
1264. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), did not fail to fast the white days either when at home or on a journey.” [an-Nasa’i]

231. Chapter: On the excellence giving the faster something with which to break the fast, and the excellence of the faster when people eat in his presence and the supplication of the one who eats for what is eaten

1265. Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Whoever gives a faster something with which to break his fast has the same reward without that diminishing the reward of the faster in any way.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1266. Umm ‘Umara al-Ansariyya reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), visited her and she presented him with some food. He said, “Eat.” She said, “I am fasting.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The angels pray for blessing on a fasting person when people eat in his presence until they finish.” Perhaps he said, “Until they are full.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1267. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), visited Sa’d ibn ‘Ubada, who brought some bread and oil, and he ate. Then the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Those who were fasting have broken the fast with you and the pious have eaten your food and the angels prayed for blessings on you.” [Abu Dawud]

232. Book of I’tikaf

1268. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to do i’tikaf for the last ten days of Ramadan.” [Agreed upon]
1269. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to do i’tikaf for the last ten days of Ramadan until Allah Almighty caused him to die. Then his wives did i’tikaf after him. [Agreed upon]
1270. Abu Hurayra said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), used to do i’tikaf for ten days every Ramadan. In the year in which he died he did i’tikaf for twenty days.” [al-Bukhari]

233. Book of Hajj

Allah Almighty says, “Hajj to the House is a duty owed to Allah by all mankind – those who can find a way to do it. But if anyone rejects, Allah is Rich beyond need of any being.” (3:97)
1271. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, performing the prayer, paying the zakat, hajj to the House and fasting Ramadan.” [Agreed upon]
1272. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), addressed us and said, ‘O people. Allah has made the hajj obligatory for you, so go on hajj.’ A man said, ‘Every year, Messenger of Allah?’ He was silent until the man had said it three times. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), then said, ‘If I said yes, it would become obligatory and you would be unable to do it.’ Then he said, ‘Let me be when I refrain from mentioning something to you. Those before you were destroyed by the quantity of their questions and their disagreement with their Prophets. When I command you to do something, then do it as much as you can. When I forbid you to do something, then leave off doing it.'” [Muslim]
1273. Abu Hurayra said that the Prophet, (PBUH), was asked, “What action is the best?” He replied, “Belief in Allah and His Messenger.” He was asked, “Then what?” and replied, “Jihad in the way of Allah.” He was asked, “And then what?” He replied, “An accepted hajj.” [Agreed upon]
1274. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Whoever goes on hajj for Allah alone and does not have sexual intercourse or commit any outrage will return as he was on the day his mother bore him.'” [Agreed upon]
1275. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “From one ‘umra to the next is expiation for everything in between them and there is no reward for an accepted hajj other than Jannah.” [Agreed upon]
1276. ‘A’isha, Umm al-Mu’minin, said, “Messenger of Allah, we see that jihad is the best action so should we not do jihad?” He said, “No. However, the best jihad is an accepted hajj.” [al-Bukhari]
1277. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no day on which Allah frees more slaves from the Fire than the Day of ‘Arafat.” [Muslim]
1278. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “An ‘umra in Ramadan is equivalent to hajj – or a hajj with me.” [Agreed upon]
1279. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that a woman said, “Messenger of Allah, Allah has made going on hajj obligatory for His slaves and my father is a very old man and cannot remain firm in his seat when riding. Can I go on hajj for him?” He said, “Yes.” [Agreed upon]
1280. Laqit ibn ‘Amir reported that he came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, “My father is an old man who cannot do hajj or ‘umra nor travel.” He said, “Do hajj and ‘umra for your father.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1281. As-Sa’ib ibn Yazid said, “I was taken on hajj with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), in the Farewell Hajj when I was seven years old.” [al-Bukhari]
1282. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), met a group of people at ar-Rawha’ and said, “Who are these people?” They said, “Muslims.” and then asked, “Who are you?” He said, “The Messenger of Allah.” A woman lifted up a child and said, “Can this one go on hajj?” He said, “Yes, and you will have the reward.” [Muslim]
1283. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), went on hajj on a camel which was his pack-animal. [al-Bukhari]
1284. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “‘Ukaz, Majanna and al-Majaz were markets in the time of Jahiliyya and it was considered a sin to trade there during the festival. It was revealed. ‘There is nothing wrong in seeking the bounty from your Lord.’ (W2:197; H2:198) during the festival of hajj.” [al-Bukhari]

Book of Jihad

234. The excellence of Jihad

Allah Almighty says, “But fight the idolaters totally just as they fight you totally, and know that Allah is with the godfearing,” (9:36) and the Almighty says, “Fighting is prescribed for you even if it is hateful to you. It may be that you hate a thing when it is good for you and it may be that you love a thing when it is bad for you. Allah knows and you do not know.” (W2:214; H2:216) The Almighty says, “Go out to fight, whatever your circumstances or desires, and do jihad with your wealth and yourselves in the way of Allah,” (9:41) and the Almighty says, “Allah has bought from the believers their selves and their wealth in return for them having Jannah. They fight in the way of Allah, and they kill and are killed. It is a promise binding on Him in the Torah, the Injil and the Qur’an and who is truer to his contract than Allah? Rejoice then in the bargain you have made. That is the great victory.” (9:111) The Almighty says, “Those believers who stay behind – other than those forced by necessity – are not the same as those who do jihad in the way of Allah, sacrificing their wealth and themselves. Allah has given those who do jihad with their wealth and themselves a higher rank than those who stay behind. Allah has promised the Best to both, but Allah has preferred those who do jihad over those who stay behind by an immense reward: high ranks conferred by Him as well as forgiveness and mercy. Allah is Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (4:95-96) The Almighty says, “O you who believe! Shall I direct you to a transaction which will save you from a painful punishment? That you believe in Allah and His Messenger and do jihad in the Way of Allah with your wealth and yourselves. That is better for you if you only knew. He will forgive you your wrong actions and admit you into Gardens with rivers flowing under them, and fine dwellings in Jannahs of Eden. That is the Great Victory. And other things you love: support from Allah and imminent victory. Give good news to the believers!” (61:10-13)
1285. Abu Hurayra said that the Prophet, (PBUH), was asked, “What action is the best?” He replied, “Belief in Allah and His Messenger.” He was asked, “Then what?” and replied, “Jihad in the way of Allah.” He was asked, “And then what?” He replied, “An accepted hajj.” [Agreed upon]
1286. Ibn Mas’ud said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what action is most loved by Allah Almighty?’ He said, ‘The prayer at its proper time.’ I asked, ‘Then what?’ He said, ‘Then devotion to parents.’ He said, Then what?’ He said, ‘Jihad in the way of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
1287. Abu Dharr said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what action is best?’ He said, ‘Belief in Allah and jihad in His way.'” [Agreed upon]
1288. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A morning spent in the way of Allah or an evening is better than this world and everything it contains.” [Agreed upon]
1289. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “A man said, ‘Messenger of Allah, who is the best of people?’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘A believer who does jihad in the way of Allah with his self and his wealth.’ They said, ‘Then who?’ He said, ‘A man who withdraws into a mountain ravine and worships his Allah and spares people from his evil.'” [Agreed upon]
1290. Sahl ibn Sa’d reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Manning the frontier (ribat) for one day in the way of Allah is better than this world and everything in it. The place in Jannah of one of your whips is better than this world and everything in it. Any evening or a morning when a slave goes out in the way of Allah Almighty is better than this world and everything in it.” [Agreed upon]
1291. Salman said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Fighting on the front line (ribat) for a day and a night is better than fasting and praying at night for a month. If a man dies doing it, the actions which he used normally to do go on accruing for him and his provision is bestowed on him and he will be safe from the trials of the grave.” [Muslim]
1292. Fadala ibn ‘Ubayd reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The actions of every dead person are sealed except for the murabit in the way of Allah. His actions will go on increasing until the Day of Rising. and he will be safe from the trials of the grave.” [Abu Dawud]
1293. ‘Uthman said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Fighting on the front line (ribat) in the way of Allah is better than a thousand years doing anything else.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1294. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah gives a guarantee to the one who goes out in the way of Allah: ‘I will repay anyone who goes out for no other reason than jihad in My way and belief in Me and affirmation of My Messengers either by admitting him into Jannah or returning him to his home from which he left with the reward he has obtained or booty.’ By the One in whose hand the soul of Muhammad is, on the Day of Rising every wound which a Muslim receives in the way of Allah will be as it was when it was inflicted. Its colour will be that of blood, but its scent will be that of musk. By the One in whose hand the soul of Muhammad is, if it were not that it would be a source of difficulty for the Muslims, I would never stay behind from any expedition in the way of Allah. But I have not got the means to provide the people with mounts and they do not have the means either and it would be hard for them to stay behind if I went. By the One in whose hand the soul of Muhammad is, I would love to raid in the way of Allah and be killed, and then raid and be killed again, and then raid and be killed again.” [Muslim]
1295. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Every one who is wounded will come of the Day of Rising with his wound bleeding. It will be the colour of blood but have the scent of musk.” [Agreed upon]
1296. Mu’adh reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If any Muslim man fights in the way of Allah even for a short time, Jannah becomes mandatory for him. If anyone suffers a wound or some disaster in the way of Allah, it will appear on the Day of Rising pouring blood as it did when it first happened: its colour will be saffron and its scent like musk.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1297. Abu Hurayra said, “One of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah passed by a ravine which had a small spring of sweet water in it and he admired it. He said, ‘If only I could withdraw from people and stay in this ravine! But I will not do it until I have asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), for permission.’ He mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Do not do it. The station of one of you in the way of Allah is better than his prayer in his house for seventy years. Would you not like Allah to forgive you and admit you into Jannah? Raid in the way of Allah. If anyone fights in the way of Allah for even a short time, Jannah becomes mandatory for him.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1298. Abu Hurayra said, “It was said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what is equal to jihad in the way of Allah?’ He said, ‘You will not be able to do it.’ They repeated it to him twice or three times, and each time he said, “You will not be able to do it.’ Then he said, ‘Someone who does jihad in the way of Allah is like someone who fasts and prays at night in obedience to the verses of Allah without slackening in his prayer or his fast until the one doing jihad in the way of Allah returns.'” [Agreed upon]
In the variant of al-Bukhari, “A man said, ‘Messenger of Allah, direct me to an action which is equal to jihad.’ He said, ‘I do not know of one.’ Then he said, ‘Are you capable, when the person doing jihad sets out, of entering your mosque and then praying without slackening off and fasting without breaking the fast?’ He said, ‘Who could possibly do that!'”
1299. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “One of the best of livelihoods that people can have is that of a man who holds the reins of his horse in the way of Allah, hastening on its back, and whenever he hears the sound of war or alarm, he flies to it looking for either the killing or the death that he will find there, or that of a man among some sheep at the top of one of these mountains or in the bottom of one of these valleys who establishes the prayer and pays the zakat and worships Allah until certainty (death) comes to him. He does not involve himself with people except in a good way.” [Muslim]
1300. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “In Jannah there are a hundred degrees which Allah has prepared for those who do jihad in the way of Allah. Between each two degrees is the space between heaven and earth.” [al-Bukhari]
1301. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said. “Jannah is mandatory for anyone who is pleased with Allah as Lord, Islam as deen and Muhammad as Messenger.” Abu Sa’id was amazed at it and said, “Repeat that to me, Messenger of Allah.” and he repeated it to him and then said, “There is something else by which Allah raises the slave a hundred degrees in Jannah, the distance between each of which is as great as the space between heaven and earth.” He said, “What is it, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Jihad in the way of Allah. Jihad in the way of Allah.” [Muslim]
1302. Abu Bakr ibn Abi Musa al-Ash’ari said, “I heard my father say when he was in the presence of the enemy, ‘The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The gates of Jannah are under the shadow of the swords.”‘ A man of ragged appearance stood up and said, ‘Abu Musa, did you really hear the Messenger of Allah say this?’ He said, ‘Yes.’ He returned to his companions and said, ‘I give the greeting to you.’ Then he broke his sword’s scabbard, threw it away and walked with his sword towards the enemy, striking with it until he was killed.” [Muslim]
1303. Abu ‘Abs ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Jabr stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Fire will not touch anyone whose feet become dusty in the way of Allah ” [al-Bukhari]
1304. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No man who weeps out of fear of Allah will enter the Fire until the milk returns to the breast. Dust raised in the way of Allah and the smoke of Hellfire will never be joined together in respect of any slave of Allah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1305. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘There are two eyes which the Fire will not touch: an eye which weeps out of fear of Allah and an eye that keeps watch in the way of Allah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1306. Zayd ibn Khalid reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who equips someone for an expedition in the way of Allah has gone on the expedition. Anyone who looks after someone’s family has gone on the expedition.” [Agreed upon]
1307. Abu Umama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best sadaqa is the shade of a tent in the way of Allah, the gift of a servant in the way of Allah or giving a male camel in the way of Allah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1308. Anas reported that a lad from Aslam said, “Messenger of Allah, I want to go on an expedition, but I do not have the wherewithal with which to prepare myself. He said, ‘Go to so-and-so. He has made preparations but has fallen ill.’ He said, ‘The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), greets you and says to give me what you have prepared.’ He said, ‘Girl, give him what I have prepared and do not hold anything back. By Allah, you should not hold back any of it and it will be a blessing for you.'” [Muslim]
1309. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sent an expedition to the Banu Lihyan of Hudhayl. He said, “Let every two men send one more man, and the reward will be for both of them.” [Muslim]
In one variant, “One man out of every two men should go out.” Then he said to the one sitting, “Whichever of you looks after the family and property of the one who goes out will have half the reward of the one who goes out.”
1310. Al-Bara’ said, “A man bristling with armour came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, shall I fight or become Muslim?’ He said, ‘Become Muslim and then fight.’ He became Muslim and then fought and was killed.’ The Messenger of Allah said, ‘His action was little but his reward is great.'” [Agreed upon]
1311. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “No one will enter Jannah and then want to return to this world, even if he had everything that is on the earth, except for a martyr who wants to return to this world and be killed ten times more because of the honour he experiences.”
In one variant, “Because of the excellence of martyrdom he experiences.” [Agreed upon]
1312. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah forgives the martyr every wrong action except debt.” (In one variant, “Being killed in the way of Allah expiates everything except debt.”) [Muslim]
1313. Abu Qatada reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), stood up among them and mentioned that jihad in the way of Allah and belief in Allah were the best actions. A man stood up and said, “Messenger of Allah, tell me, if I am killed in the way of Allah, will that expiate my sins for me?” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to him, “Yes, if you are killed in the way of Allah and you are steadfast, expecting Allah’s reward, advancing and not retreating.” Then the Messenger of Allah said, “What did you say?” He said, “Tell me, if I am killed in the way of Allah, will that expiate my sins for me?” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Yes, if you are killed in the way of Allah and you are steadfast, expecting Allah’s reward, advancing and not retreating – except if you have debts. Jibril, peace be upon him, said that to me.” [Muslim]
1314. Jabir reported that a man said, “Where will I be, Messenger of Allah, if I am killed?” He said, “In Jannah.” He threw away some dates that were in his hand and then fought until he was killed.” [Muslim]
1318. It is related from Samura that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “In the night I dreamt that two men came to me and took me up the tree and had me enter the most beautiful and excellent house and I have never seen a better house than it. They said, ‘This house is the house of the martyrs.'” [al-Bukhari]
1319. Anas reported that Umm ar-Rubayyi’ bint al-Bara’, the mother of al-Haritha ibn Suraqa, came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, “O Messenger of Allah, will you not tell me about Haritha?” He had been killed at the Battle of Badr. “If he is in Jannah, I will be patient. If the case is other than that, I will weep my eyes out for him.” He said, “Umm Haritha, there are many gardens within Jannah, and your son has obtained the Highest Paradise.” [al-Bukhari]
1320. Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah said, “My father was brought to the Prophet, (PBUH), and he had been mutilated. He was placed before him and I went to uncover his face and some people prevented me.’ The Prophet said, ‘The angels are still covering him with their wings.” [Agreed upon]
1321. Sahl ibn Hunayf reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone asks Allah Almighty for martyrdom with sincerity, Allah will make him reach the degree of the martyrs, even if he dies in bed.” [Muslim]
1322. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who sincerely seeks martyrdom will be given the reward of it, even if he is not wounded.” [Muslim]
1323. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Martyrs only experience the blow which kills them as one of you might experience the prick of a sting.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1324. ‘Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa reported that during one of the battles in which the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), met the enemy, he waited until the sun declined and then stood up to address the people and said, “O people! Do not be too eager to meet the enemy and ask Allah for well-being. When you do meet them, be steadfast. Know that Jannah lies under the shadow of the swords.” Then he said, “O Allah, Sender-down of the Book and Mover of the clouds and Vanquisher of the Companies, defeat them and help us against them!” [Agreed upon]
1325. Sahl ibn Sa’d stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Two things will not be rejected – or rarely rejected – the supplication at the time of the call to prayer and in battle when people are pressing against one another.” [Abu Dawud]
1326. Anas said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), went on a raid, he would say, ‘O Allah, You are my Support and my Helper. I move by You and I attack by You, and I fight by You.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1327. Abu Musa reported that when the Prophet, (PBUH), feared a people, he said, “O Allah, we set You against them and we seek refuge with You from their evils.” [Abu Dawud]
1328. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Good will remain tied to the forelocks of horses until the Day of Rising.” [Agreed upon]
1329. ‘Urwa al-Bariqi stated that the Prophet , (PBUH), said, “Good will remain tied to the forelocks of horses until the Day of Rising: the reward and booty.” [Agreed upon]
1330. Abu Hurayra reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone keeps a horse in the way of Allah out of belief in Allah and in confirmation of His promise, its food, water, droppings and urine will be placed in his balance on the Day of Rising.” [al-Bukhari]
1331. Abu Mas’ud said, “A man came to the Prophet, (PBUH), with a haltered camel and said, ‘This is for the way of Allah.’ The Messenger of Allah said, ‘You will have seven hundred camels on the Day of Rising, all haltered.'” [Muslim]
1332. Abu Hammad, and he is called Abu Su’ad or Abu Asad or Abu ‘Amir or Abu ‘Amr or Abu’l-Aswad or Abu ‘Abs ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir al-Juhani said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say while he was on the minbar, ‘In (the ayat) “Prepare against them all the force you can,” “force” means archery, “force” means archery, “force” means archery.'” [Muslim]
1333. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir al-Juhani said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Many lands will be opened up to you and Allah will be enough for you, so none of you should fail to look after his arrows.” [Muslim]
1334. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir al-Juhani reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who is taught shooting and then abandons it is not one of us – or he has rebelled.” [Muslim]
1335. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir al-Juhani said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Allah will admit three men into Jannah on account of one arrow: the one who made it, making sure it was made well, the one who shot it and the one who handed it over. So shoot and ride. I prefer your shooting to your riding. Anyone who abandons shooting after having been taught it, out of aversion to it, has abandoned a blessing. (or he said, ‘been ungrateful for.’)” [Abu Dawud]
1336. Salama ibn al-Akwa’ said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), passed by a group who were shooting against one another and said, ‘Shoot, Banu Isma’il! Your ancestor was an archer.'” [al-Bukhari]
1337. ‘Amr ibn ‘Abasa said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If anyone shoots an arrow in the way of Allah, it is equivalent to freeing a slave.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1338. Abu Yahya Khuraym ibn Fatik reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone spends anything in the way of Allah, it is written for him as seven hundred.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1339. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No slave fasts one day in the way of Allah without Allah putting his face seventy years’ journey away from the Fire on account of that day.” [Agreed upon]
1340. Abu Umama reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If anyone fasts a day in the way of Allah, Allah will put a ditch between him and the Fire whose width is the same as the space between heaven and earth.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1341. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who dies without going on an expedition and without having thought of himself as going on an expedition has died with a characteristic of hypocrisy.” [Muslim]
1342. Jabir said, “We were with the Prophet, (PBUH), on an expedition and he said, ‘In Madina there are men who have been with you whatever distance you have travelled and whatever valley you crossed. Only illness prevented them from coming.”
One variant, “A valid excuse prevented them from coming.”
One variant has, “Without their sharing with you in the reward.” [al-Bukhari]
1343. Abu Musa reported that a bedouin came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, “Messenger of Allah, one man fights for booty, one man fights to be remembered and one man fights to be shown his place.”
In one variant, “He fights for bravery and fights out of rage.”
In one variant, “One fights in anger. Which one is in the way of Allah? The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘The one who fights so that the word of Allah be uppermost is in the way of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
1344. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘There is no expedition, or raid, on which a man goes and in which he takes booty and is safe without sending ahead two-thirds of his reward. But on the raid or expedition during which he does not take booty and is wounded, he will have his full reward.” [Muslim]
1345. Abu Umama reported that a man said, “Messenger of Allah, give me permission to travel.” The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Travel of my community is jihad in the way of Allah, the Mighty and Exalted.”
1346. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Returning is the same as setting out on the expedition.” [Abu Dawud]
1347. As-Sa’ib ibn Yazid said, “When the Prophet, (PBUH), returned from the expedition of Tabuk, the people met him and I met him with the children at Thaniyyatu’l-Wada’.” [Abu Dawud]
In al-Bukhari, he said, “We went with the children to Thaniyyatu’l-Wada’ to meet the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH).”
1348. Abu Umama reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If someone does not raid nor equip a raider nor look after the family of someone on an expedition, Allah will inflict a calamity on him before the Day of Rising.” [Abu Dawud]
1349. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Fight against the idolaters with your wealth, selves and tongues.” [Abu Dawud]
1350. Abu ‘Amr, and it is said Abu Hakim, an-Nu’man ibn Muqarrin said, “I was present with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), when he did not fight at the beginning of the day, but delayed fighting until the sun declined and the winds blew and help descended.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1351. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not desire to meet the enemy. Ask Allah for well-being. When you meet them, be steadfast.” [Agreed upon]
1352. Abu Hurayra and Jabir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “War is deception.” [Agreed upon]

235. Chapter: On the clarification of those who are martyrs in respect of the reward of the Next World, but who are washed and prayed over, which is the not the case with those killed fighting the unbelievers

1353. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are five categories of martyr: someone killed by the plague, someone killed by an abdominal disease, someone who drowns, someone who is killed by a collapsing building and the martyr killed fighting in the way of Allah.” [Agreed upon]
1354. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whom do you consider to be the martyrs among you.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, anyone who is killed in the way of Allah is a martyr.” He said, “The martyrs among my people will then be few.” They said, “Then who are they, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Anyone who is killed in the way of Allah is a martyr. Anyone who dies in the way of Allah is a martyr. Anyone who dies of the plague is a martyr. Anyone who dies of a stomach illness is a martyr. Anyone who drowns is a martyr.” [Muslim]
1355. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who is killed defending his property is a martyr.'” [Agreed upon]
1356. Abu’l-A’war Sa’id ibn Zayd ibn ‘Amr ibn Nufayl, one of the ten who were promised Jannah, who said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who is killed defending his property is a martyr. Anyone who is killed defending his life is a martyr. Anyone who is killed defending his deen is a martyr. Anyone who is killed defending his family is a martyr.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1357. Abu Hurayra said, “A man came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what is your opinion about a man who comes wanting to seize my property?’ He said, ‘Do not give him your property.’ He said, ‘What is your opinion if he fights me?’ He said, ‘Then fight him.’ He said, ‘What is your opinion if he kills me?’ He said, ‘Then you will be a martyr.’ He said, ‘What is your opinion if I kill him?’ He said, ‘Then he will be in the Fire.'” [Muslim]

236. Chapter: On the excellence of freeing slaves

Allah says, “But he has not braved the steep ascent. What will convey to you what the steep ascent is? Freeing a slaveÉ” (90:11-13)
1358. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘If anyone frees a Muslim slave, for every limb of his, Allah will free one of his own limbs from the Fire until he is set free by his setting free of the slave.” [Agreed upon]
1359. Abu Dharr said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what action is the best?’ He said, ‘Belief in Allah and jihad in His way.’ I said, ‘What is the best kind of setting free?’ He said, ‘That of the person most valued in the eyes of his people and the one with the highest price.'” [Agreed upon]

237. Chapter: On the excellence of being good to slaves

Allah Almighty says, “Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him. Be good to your parents and relatives and to orphans and the very poor, and to neighbours who are related to you and neighbours who are not related to you, and to companions and travellers and your slaves.” (4:36)
1360. Al-Ma’rur ibn Suwayd said, “I saw Abu Dharr when he was wearing a cloak and his slave was wearing a similar cloak. I asked him about that and he mentioned that in the time of the Messenger of Allah he had once exchanged insults with a man and had abused him by insulting his mother. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “You are a man who still has some of the Jahiliyya in you. They are your brothers whom Allah has placed under your authority. Anyone who has authority over his brother should feed him from what he eats and clothe him from what he wears and should not oblige his brothers to do what is too much for them. If you ask that of them, then give them a hand.” [Agreed upon]
1361. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When a servant of one of you brings him food, if he does not sit with him, he should at least give him a morsel or two – or a bite or two. He is the one who prepared it.” [al-Bukhari]

238. Chapter: On the excellence of a slave who fulfils the right he owes Allah and the right of his masters

1362. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a slave gives good advice to his master and worships his Lord well, he has his reward twice over.” [Agreed upon]
1363. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘A virtuous owned slave has two rewards.’ By the One who has the soul of Abu Hurayra in His hand, were it not for jihad in the way of Allah, the hajj, and devotion to my mother, I would like to die as a slave.” [Agreed upon]
1364. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A slave who worships his Lord well and gives his master the right which he owes him, and good advice and obedience has two rewards.” [al-Bukhari]
1365. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Three people will have a double reward: a man of the People of the Book who believes both in his Prophet and in Muhammad, a slave who fulfils his duty to both Allah and his master, and a man who has a slave-girl whom he teaches adab (i.e. good manners) so that she has good adab and educated her in the best possible way and then frees her and marries her. He has two rewards.” [Agreed upon]

239. Chapter: The excellence of worship in times of violent turbulence, which is confusion, civil strife and the like

1366. Ma’qil ibn Yasar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Worship in a time of violent turbulence is like emigration to me.” [Muslim]

240. Chapter: On the excellence of being generous in buying and selling, taking and giving, settling debts and accounts well, giving slightly more in the measure and weighing, and the prohibition against being stingy. The excellence of granting a delay to the wealthy and the one in hardship, or cancelling the debt

Allah says, “Whatever good you do, Allah knows it,” (W2:213; H2:215) and the Almighty says, “‘My people! give full measure and full weight, with justice; do not diminish people’s goods” (W11:84; H11:85) The Almighty says, “Woe to the stinters! Those who, when they take a measure from people, exact full measure, but when they give them a measure or weight, hand over less than is due. Do such people not realise that they will be raised up on a Terrible Day, the Day mankind will stand before the Lord of all the worlds?” (83:1-6)
1367. Abu Hurayra reported that a man came to ask the Prophet to pay a debt he owed him and spoke rudely to him. The Companions made for him but the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Let him be. Anyone with a right is allowed speak.” Then he said, “Give him one the right age for the one he is owed.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, we can only find an older, more valuable one.” He said, “Give to him. The best of you is he who is most generous in settlement.” [Agreed upon]
1368. Jabir reported the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “May Allah show mercy to a man who is generous when he sells, when he buys and when he asks for settlement.” [al-Bukhari]
1369. Abu Qatada said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Whoever wants Allah to save him from the calamity of the Day of Rising should give more time to someone in financial difficulties or absolve him.” [Muslim]
1370. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There was a man who used give people credit. He used to say to his slave, “When you come to someone in difficulties, give him more time, perhaps Allah will excuse us.’ Then he met Allah and He did excuse him.”[Agreed upon]
1371. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A man among those before you underwent the reckoning and no good at all was found for him except that, being a wealthy man, he used to do business with people and used to order his employees to make allowances for anyone in difficulties. So Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, said, ‘We have more right to do that than you,’ and they pardoned him.” [Muslim]
1372. Hudhayfa said, “One of the slaves of Allah Almighty to whom Allah gave money will be brought before Him, and He will say to him, “What did you do in the world?” He will say – and they cannot conceal anything from Allah – “O my Lord, You gave me wealth and I used to do business with people. Part of my character was excusing others. I used to be easy with those who were wealthy and give time to pay to those in difficulties.’ Allah Almighty will say, ‘I have more right to do that than you. Pardon My slave.'” ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amr and Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari said: “This is how we heard it from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah.” [Muslim]
1373. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who grants a respite to someone in difficulty or absolves him, on the Day of Rising Allah will give him shade under the shade of His throne on a day when there is no shade but His shade.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1374. Jabir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), bought a camel from him for [two uqiyyas and a dirham or two dirhams] and he weighed it out for him and then gave extra.” [Agreed upon]
1375. Abu Safwan Suwayd ibn Qays said, “Makhrama al-‘Abdi and I brought some clothes from Hajar and the Prophet, (PBUH), came to us and bargained with us over some trousers. I had a weigher who was paid to weigh. The Prophet* said to the weigher, ‘Weigh and give more.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

BOOK OF KNOWLEDGE

241. Chapter: the excellence of knowledge

Allah says, “Say: ‘My Lord! increase me in knowledge,” (W20:111; H20:114) and He says, “Say: ‘Are they the same – those who know and those who do not know?” (W39:10; H39:9) The Almighty says, “Allah will raise in rank those of you who believe and those who have been given knowledge,” (58:11) and the Almighty says, “Only those of His slaves with knowledge have fear of Allah.” (35:28)
1376. Mu’awiya stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When Allah desires good for someone, He gives him correct understanding in the deen.” [Agreed upon]
1377. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You can only have envy for two things: for a man to whom Allah has given wealth which he spends in the way of the truth, and for a man to whom Allah has given wisdom and he acts by it and teaches it.” [Agreed upon]
1378. Abu Musa reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of the guidance and knowledge with which Allah has sent me is the abundant rain which strikes the earth. Some of it is fertile and accepts the water and brings forth plants and grass in abundance. Some of it is hard and holds the water enabling Allah to let people make use of it. They drink from it, water their animals and irrigate. Some of the land it strikes is level and barren and does not retain the water nor produce plants. The first is a metaphor for someone who understands the deen of Allah and benefits from that with which Allah has sent me and learns and teaches. The last is a metaphor for someone who pays no attention to it for the sake of the Allah and does not accept the guidance with which I have been sent.” [Agreed upon]
1379. Sahl ibn Sa’d reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said to ‘Ali, “By Allah, for Allah to guide one man by you is better for you than red camels.” [Agreed upon]
1380. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Transmit from me, even if it is only an ayat, and you may relate from the Children of Israel without harm. Anyone who deliberately tells a lie regarding me will take his seat in the Fire.” [al-Bukhari]
1381. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah will make the path to Jannah easy for anyone who travels a path in search of knowledge.” [Muslim]
1382. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who calls others to guidance will have the same reward as those who follow him, without that decreasing their reward in any way.” [Muslim]
1383. Abu Hurayra is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the son of Adam dies, his actions are cut off except for three – an on-going sadaqa and knowledge which brought benefit and a virtuous son who makes supplication for him.” [Muslim]
1384. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘This world is cursed, and everything in it is cursed, except for the remembrance of Allah Almighty and obedience to Him, and a scholar or a teacher.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1385. Anas stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who goes out in search of knowledge is in the way of Allah until he returns.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1386. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A believer will not have his fill of good until he reaches Jannah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1387. Abu Umama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah and His angels and the people of the heavens and the earth, even the ants in their rocks and the fish, pray for blessings on those who teach people good.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1388. Abu’d-Darda’ said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah will make the path to Jannah easy for anyone who travels a path in search of knowledge. Angels spread their wings for the seeker of knowledge out of pleasure for what he is doing. Everyone in the heavens and everyone in the earth ask forgiveness for a man of knowledge, even the fish in the water. The superiority of the man of knowledge to the man of worship is like the superiority of the moon to all the planets. The men of knowledge are the heirs of the Prophets. The Prophets bequeath neither dinar nor dirham; they bequeath knowledge. Whoever takes it has taken an ample portion.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1389. Ibn Mas’ud said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘May Allah bless a man who hears something from me and transmits it as he heard it. Many a person to whom something is transmitted retains more than the person who first heard it.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1390. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who is asked for knowledge and conceals it, will be bridled with a bridle of Fire on the day of Rising.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1391. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who learns knowledge which should be learned for the sake of Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, only to obtain by it goods of this world, will not experience the scent of Jannah on the Day of Rising.” [Abu Dawud]
1392. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah will not take away knowledge from His servants, but knowledge will be taken away as the men of knowledge are taken away until there is not a single man of knowledge left. Then people will take ignorant men for their leaders who will be asked something and give a fatwa (decision) without any knowledge. They will go astray and lead others astray.'” [Agreed upon]

BOOK OF PRAISE OF ALLAH AND THANKFULNESS TO HIM

242. Chapter: On the excellence of praise and thankfulness

Allah Almighty says, “Remember Me – I will remember you. Give thanks to Me and do not be ungrateful,” (W2:151; H2:152) and the Almighty says, “If you are grateful, I will certainty give you increase.” (W14:9; H14:7) The Almighty says, “Say: ‘Praise be to Allah,'” (W17:110; H17:111) and the Almighty says, “The end of their call is: ‘Praise be to Allah, the Lord of all the worlds.'” (10:10)
1393. Abu Hurayra reported that on the Night Journey, the Prophet, (PBUH), was brought two glasses, one of wine and one of milk. He looked at them and took the milk. Jibril said, ‘Praise be to Allah, the One who has guided you to the natural way. If you had taken the wine, your community would have erred.'” [Muslim]
1394. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Every matter of importance which is not begun with, ‘Praise be to Allah’ is defective.” [Abu Dawud and others]
1395. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the son of a slave of Allah dies, Allah Almighty says to His angels, ‘Have you taken My slave’s son?’ They say, ‘Yes.’ He says, ‘Did you take the darling of his heart?’ They say, ‘Yes.’ He says, ‘What did My slave say?’ They will say, ‘He praised You and said “To Allah we return.”‘ Allah Almighty says, ‘Build a house for My slave in Jannah and call it the House of Praise.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1396. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah is pleased with a slave of His who eats something and praises Him for it and drinks something and praises Him for it.” [Muslim]

BOOK ON THE PRAYER ON THE MESSENGER OF ALLAH

243. Chapter: On the prayer on the Messenger of Allah

Allah Almighty says, “Allah and His angels call down blessings on the Prophet. O you who believe! call down blessings on him and ask for complete peace and safety for him.” (33:56)
1397. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), says, “Anyone who says a prayer on me, Allah will pray on him ten times on account of it.” [Muslim]
1398. Ibn Mas’ud stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The nearest of people to me on the Day of Rising will be the one who blesses me the most.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1399. Aws ibn Aws reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The best of your days is the Day of Jumu’a, so do a lot of prayers on me during it. Your prayer is shown to me.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, how will our prayer be shown to you when you have become dust?” He said, “Allah has forbidden the earth (to consume) the bodies of the Prophets.” [Abu Dawud]
1400. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “May humiliation be the lot any man who, when I am mentioned in his presence, does not pray for blessing on me.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1401. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not make my grave a place of celebration. Pray over me. Your prayer reaches me wherever you are.” [Abu Dawud]
1402. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No one greets me without Allah returning my spirit to me so that I can return the greeting to him.” [Abu Dawud]
1403. ‘Ali reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A miser is someone who, when I am mentioned in his presence, does not pray for blessing on me.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1404. Fadala ibn ‘Ubayd said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), heard a man making supplication in his prayer without glorifying Allah Almighty or praying for blessing on the Prophet. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘This one was in a hurry.’ Then he called him and said to him – or to someone else – “When one of you prays, he should begin by glorifying his Lord, glory be to Him! and praising Him, and then pray for blessing on the Prophet. Then he should ask for anything else he wants afterwards.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1405. Abu Muhammad Ka’b ibn ‘Ujra said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), came out to us and we said, ‘Messenger of Allah, we know how to greet you, but how should we bless you?’ He said, ‘Say, “O Allah, bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You blessed the family of Ibrahim. You are Praiseworthy, Glorious. O Allah, grant blessing to Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You granted blessing to the family of Ibrahim. You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.”‘” [Agreed upon]
1406. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri said, “Once the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came to us while we were in the assembly of Sa’d ibn ‘Ubada. Bashir ibn Sa’d said to him, ‘Allah Almighty has commanded us to bless you, Messenger of Allah. How shall we bless you?’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was silent until we wished that he had not asked him. Then the Messenger of Allah said, ‘Say, ‘O Allah, bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You blessed the family of Ibrahim. Grant blessing to Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You granted blessing to the family of Ibrahim. You are the Praiseworthy, the Glorious,’ and the greeting is the way you have been taught.'” [Muslim]
1407. Abu Humayd as-Sa’idi said, “They said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, how should we bless you?’ He said, ‘Say, “O Allah, bless Muhammad and his wives and descendants as You blessed Ibrahim. Grant blessing to Muhammad and his wives and descendants as You granted blessing to Ibrahim. You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.”‘” [Agreed upon]

BOOK OF DHIKR

244. Chapter: On the excellence of dhikr and encouraging it

Allah says, “And remembrance of Allah is greater still” (29:45) and the Almighty says, “Remember Me – I will remember you. Give thanks to Me and do not be ungrateful,” (W2:151; H2:152) and the Almighty says, “Remember your Lord in yourself humbly and fearfully, without loudness of voice, morning and evening. Do not be among the heedless.” (7:205) The Almighty says, “Remember Allah much so that hopefully you will be successful,” (62:10) and He says, “Muslim men and women – (to) men and women who remember Allah much: Allah has prepared forgiveness for them and an immense reward.” (33:35) Allah says, “O you who believe! Remember Allah, much, and glorify Him in the morning and the evening.” (33:41-42)
1408. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Two words are light on the tongue, heavy in the balance, beloved to the Merciful: ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise. Glory be to Allah, the Immense.'” [Agreed upon]
1409. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I prefer saying, ‘Glory be to Allah and praise belongs to Allah. There is no god but Allah. Allah is greater’ to everything the sun rises on.” [Muslim]
1410. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says, ‘There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. His is the kingdom and His is the praise, and He has power over everything’ a hundred times a day, has the same reward as if he had freed ten slaves, and a hundred good deeds are written for him and a hundred bad deeds are effaced from him and he has protection from Shaytan on that day until evening. No one will do anything better than he does except a man who does it more than he did.” He said, “Anyone who says, ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise’ a hundred times a day will have his sins fall away, even if they are like the froth of the sea.” [Agreed upon]
1411. Abu Ayyub al-Ansari reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says, ‘There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. His is the kingdom and His is the praise. He has power over everything’ ten times, it is as if he had set free four slaves of the descendants of Isma’il. [Agreed upon]
1412. Abu Dharr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Shall I not tell you the words most beloved to Allah? The words most beloved to Allah are ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise.'” [Muslim]
1413. Abu Malik al-Ash’ari said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Purity is half of belief and “Praise be to Allah” fills up the balance. “Glory be to Allah and praise belongs to Allah” fills up the space between the heavens and the earth.'” [Muslim]
1414. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas said, “A desert Arab came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘Teach me some words which I can say.’ He said, ‘Say: “There is no god but Allah alone without partner. Allah is indeed most great, and praise be to Allah abundantly. Glory be to Allah, the Lord of the Worlds. There is no power nor strength except by Allah, the Mighty, the Wise.'”‘ He said, ‘Those are for my Lord. What about me?’ He said, “Say: O Allah, forgive me and show mercy to Me and guide me and provide for me.'” [Muslim]
1415. Thawban said, “When the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), used to finish his prayer, he asked forgiveness three times and said, ‘O Allah, You are Peace and peace is from You. You are blessed, O Possessor of majesty and nobility.'” Al-Awza’i, one of the transmitters of the hadith, was asked, “How was the asking forgiveness?” He said, “You say, ‘I ask Allah’s forgiveness. I ask Allah’s forgiveness.'” [Muslim]
1416. Al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), finished the prayer and said the salam, he would say, “There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. The kingdom and praise belong to Him and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give nor give what You withhold and the fortune of anyone who has one is of no avail against You.'” [Agreed upon]
1417. ‘Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr reported that he used to say after every prayer when he said the salam, “There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. The kingdom and praise belong to Him and He has power over everything. There is no power nor strength except by Allah. There is no god but Allah. We worship Him alone. He has blessing and He has excellence and he has excellent praise. There is no god but Allah, making the deen sincerely His, even if the unbelievers dislike it.” Ibn az-Zubayr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say ‘There is no god but Allah’ with them after every obligatory prayer.” [Muslim]
1418. Abu Hurayra reported that the poor of the Muhajirun came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, “The wealthy have appropriated the high degrees and abiding bliss.” He said, “How is that?” He said, “They pray as we pray and they fast as we fast, but they give sadaqa and we do not give sadaqa and they set free slaves and we do not set free slaves.” The Messenger of Allah said, “Shall I inform you of something by which you will overtake those who have preceded you and precede those who come after you and no one will be better than you unless he does the same as you do?” They said, “By all means, Messenger of Allah.” He said, “You should say ‘Glory be to Allah,’ ‘Praise be to Allah,’ and ‘Allah is greater’ thirty-three times after every prayer.” The poor Muhajirun then returned to the Messenger of Allah and said, “Our brothers who possess property heard about what we were doing and they have done the same.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “That is a favour which Allah gives to anyone He wills.” [Agreed upon]
1419. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says after every prayer, ‘Glory be to Allah’ thirty-three times, ‘Praise belongs to Allah’ thirty-three times and ‘Allah is greater’ thirty-three times and says to complete the hundred, ‘There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. He has the kingdom and He has the praise and He has power over everything,’ will be forgiven his sins, even if they are like the foam of the sea.” [Muslim]
1420. Ka’b ibn ‘Ujra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Those who say – or do – the following glorification after every obligatory prayer will not be disappointed – thirty-three times ‘Glory be to Allah’, thirty-three times ‘Praise belongs to Allah,’ and thirty-three times ‘Allah is greater.'” [Muslim]
1421. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to seek refuge after the prayers with these words: ‘O Allah, I seek refuge with You from cowardice and miserliness, and I seek refuge with You from being returned to the weakest state of life [i.e. senility]. I seek refuge with You from the temptation of this world and I seek refuge with You from the trial of the grave.'” [al-Bukhari]
1422. Mu’adh reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), took him by the hand and said, “Mu’adh, by Allah, I love you.” He said, “Mu’adh, I advise you not to fail to say after every prayer, ‘O Allah, help me to remember You and thank You and worship You well.'” [Abu Dawud]
1423. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you says the tashahhud , he should seek refuge with Allah from four things. He should say, ‘O Allah. I seek refuge with You from the punishment of Hellfire, from the punishment of the grave, from the trials of life and death and from the evil of the trial of the Dajjal.” [Muslim]
1424. ‘Ali said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), did the prayer, the last thing he said between the tashahhud and the salam was, ‘O Allah, forgive me my past and future wrong actions, what I conceal and what I make public and what I have been extravagant in. You are the One who advances and the One who defers. There is no god but You.'” [Muslim]
1425. ‘A’isha said, “In his ruku’ and sajda the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say often, ‘Glory be to You, O Allah, our Lord, and with Your praise. O Allah, forgive me!'” [Agreed upon]
1426. ‘A’isha stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say in his bowing and prostration, “Glorious, Holy, Lord of the angels and the Spirit.” [Muslim]
1427. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “As for ruku’, exalt the Lord, the Mighty and Exalted, in it, and as for prostration, exert yourself in supplication, and it is proper that you be answered in it.” [Muslim]
1428. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The closest that a slave of Allah comes to his Lord is while he is prostrating, so make a lot of supplication then.” [Muslim]
1429. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say in his prostration, “O Allah, forgive me all my sins, great and small, first and last, open and secret.” [Muslim]
1430. ‘A’isha said, “One night I missed the Prophet, (PBUH), and felt for him. He was bowing – or prostrating – and said, ‘Glory be to You and by Your praise. There is no god but You.’
In one variant, “I put my hand on the inside of his feet and he was in the mosque. They were upright and he was saying, ‘O Allah, I seek refuge in Your pleasure from Your anger, and Your pardon from Your punishment. I seek refuge in You from You. I cannot reckon Your praise. You are as You praised Yourself.'”” [Muslim]
1431. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas said, “We were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Are any of you able to earn a thousand good deeds every day?’ One of those who was sitting there asked him, ‘How can someone earn a thousand good deeds?’ He said, ‘Glorifying a hundred times is written as a thousand good deeds or a thousand errors fall away from him.'”” [Muslim]
1432. Abu Dharr reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “”Sadaqa is owed by every joint you have. Every glorification is sadaqa. Every praise is sadaqa. Every ‘la ilaha illa’llah’ is sadaqa. Every takbir is sadaqa. Commanding the right is sadaqa. Forbidding the wrong is sadaqa. Praying two rak’ats in the forenoon (Duha) covers all these.”” [Muslim]
1433. Umm al-Mu’minin Juwayriyya bint al-Harith reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), left her one morning to pray Subh while she was in her place of prayer. Then he returned after the sun was well risen and she was still sitting there. He said, “You are still in the state you were when I left you?” She said, “Yes.” The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “I recited four words three times. If they were to be weighed against everything you have recited today they would outweigh it: ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise in number as great as His creation and His own pleasure, the weight of His Throne and the ink of His words.'”” [Muslim]
In one of the variants of Muslim, “Glory be to Allah in number as great as His creation. Glory be to Allah according to His own pleasure. Glory be to Allah by the weight of His Throne. Glory be to Allah according to the ink of His words.”
In the variant of at-Tirmidhi, “Shall I teach you some words you can say? ‘Glory be to Allah in number as great as His creation. Glory be to Allah in number as great as His creation. Glory be to Allah in number as great as His creation. Glory be to Allah according to His own pleasure. Glory be to Allah according to His own pleasure. Glory be to Allah according to His own pleasure. Glory be to Allah by the weight of His Throne. Glory be to Allah by the weight of His Throne. Glory be to Allah by the weight of His Throne. Glory be to Allah according to the ink of His words. Glory be to Allah according to the ink of His words. Glory be to Allah according to the ink of His words.'”
1434. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The metaphor of someone who remembers his Lord and someone who does not remember Him is that of the living and the dead.” [al-Bukhari]
Muslim related it and said, “The metaphor of a house in which Allah is mentioned and a house in which Allah is not mentioned is that of the living and the dead.”
1435. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty says, ‘I am in My slave’s opinion of Me and I am with Him when He remembers Me. When he remembers Me in himself, I mention him in Myself. If he mentions Me in an assembly, I mention him in a better assembly than them.'” [Agreed upon]
1436. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The ‘mufarridun’ have outstripped.” They said, “Who are the ‘mufarridun’, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “The men and women who remember Allah often.”[Muslim]
1437. Jabir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The best dhikr is ‘There is no god but Allah.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1438. ‘Abdullah ibn Busr reported that a man said, “Messenger of Allah, the laws of Islam are too much for me. Tell me something I can cling to.” He said, “Your tongue should remain moist with the remembrance of Allah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1439. Jabir stated that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says, ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise,’ has a palm-tree planted for him in Jannah.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1440. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I met Ibrahim on my Night Journey. He said, ‘O Muhammad, convey the greeting from me to your community and tell them that Jannah has good soil and sweet water. It is vast and its plants say, “Glory be to Allah. Praise be to Allah. There is no god but Allah. Allah is greater.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1441. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shall I inform you of the best of your actions and the purest of your property and the highest of your degrees and what is better for you than spending gold and silver and better for you than encountering the enemy and striking their necks and their striking your necks?” They said, “Yes, indeed!” He said, “Remembrance of Allah Almighty.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1442. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas reported that, together with the Messenger of Allah, he visited a woman and in front of her were some date-stones – or pebbles – which she was using to glorify Allah. He said, ‘Shall I inform you what is easier for you than this – or better?’ He said, ‘Glory be to Allah by the number of things He has created in the heaven and glory be to Allah by the number of things He has created in the earth and glory be to Allah by the number of things in between them and glory be to Allah by the number of things He has created. Then say, “Allah is greater” in the same way and “Praise be to Allah” in the same way, and “There is no god but Allah” in the same way and “There is no power nor strength except by Allah” in the same way.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1443. Abu Musa said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Shall I direct you to one of the treasures of Jannah? I said, ‘Yes, Messenger of Allah.’ He said, ‘There is no power nor strength except by Allah.'” [Agreed upon]

245. Chapter: On remembering Allah Almighty standing, sitting and lying down, and while in a state of major impurity, minor impurity and while menstruating – except for the Qur’an which is not lawful for someone in a state of major impurity or menstruating

Allah says, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the alternation of night and day, there are Signs for people of intelligence: those who remember Allah standing, sitting and lying on their sides.” (3:190-191)
1444. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to remember Allah Almighty in all states.” [Muslim]
1445. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If one of you comes to his wife and says, ‘In the name of Allah. O Allah, protect us from Shaytan and protect any child You grant us from Shaytan,’ and a child is decreed for them, Shaytan will not harm it.” [Agreed upon]

246. Chapter: What one says when going to sleep and waking up

1446. Hudhayfa and Abu Dharr reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), retired to his bed, he said, “In Your name, O Allah, I live and I die.” When he woke up he said, “Praise be to Allah who gave me life and He made me die and to Him is the gathering.” [al-Bukhari]

247. Chapter: on the excellence of circles of dhikr, and the recommendation to join them and the prohibition against parting from them without excuse

Allah says, “Restrain yourself patiently with those who call on their Lord morning and evening, desiring His Face. Do not turn your eyes from them.” (18:28)
1447. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty has angels who travel the highways and by-ways seeking out the people of dhikr. When they find people remembering Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, they call out to one another, ‘Come to what you hunger for!’ and they enfold them with their wings stretching up to the lowest heaven. Their Lord – who knows best – asks them, ‘What are My slaves saying?’ They say, ‘They are glorifying You, proclaiming Your greatness, praising You and magnifying You.’ He says, ‘Have they seen Me?’ They say, ‘No, by Allah, they have not seen You.’ He says, ‘How would it be if they were to see Me?’ [extra ‘He said’s deleted] They say, ‘If they were to see You, they would worship You even more intensely and magnify You even more intensely and glorify You even more intensely.’ He says, ‘What are they asking for?’ They say, ‘They are asking You for Jannah.’ He says, ‘Have they seen it?’ They say, ‘No, by Allah, O Lord, they have not seen it.'” He says, ‘How would it be if they were to see it?’ They say, ‘If they were to see it, they would yearn for it even more strongly and seek it even more assiduously and would have an even greater desire for it.’ He says, ‘What are they seeking refuge from?’ ‘They are seeking refuge from the Fire.’ He says, ‘Have they seen it?’ He says, ‘How would it be if they were to see it?’ They say, ‘If they were to see it, they would flee from it even harder and have an even greater fear of it.’ He says, ‘I testify to you that I have forgiven them.’ One of angels says, ‘Among them is so-and-so who is not one of them. He came to get something he needed.’ He says, ‘They are sitting and the one sitting with them will not be disappointed.'” [Agreed upon]
In the variant of Muslim from Abu Hurayra is that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah also has angels who travel about seeking out gatherings of dhikr. When they find a gathering in which there is dhikr, they sit with them and cover one another with their wings until they fill up the space between them and the lowest heaven. When they separate, they rise and ascend to the heaven. Allah, the Mighty and Majestic – and He knows best – asks them, ‘Where did you come from?’ They say, ‘We came from some of Your slaves in the earth who were glorifying You, proclaiming Your greatness, saying, ‘There is no god but Allah,’ praising You and supplicating You.’ He said, ‘What are they asking Me for?’ They say, ‘They are asking You for Your Garden.’ He said, ‘Have they seen My Garden?’ They say, ‘No, O Lord.’ He says, ‘How would it be if they were to see My Garden?’ They say, ‘They are seeking Your protection.’ They say, ‘From Your Fire, O Lord.’ He says, ‘Have they seen My Fire?’ They say, ‘No.’ He says, ‘How would it be if they were to see My Fire?’ They say, ‘And they are asking Your forgiveness.’ He says, ‘I have forgiven them and given them what they ask and I have granted them protection from what they seek protection from.’ They say, ‘O Lord, a certain slave is among them who just happened to be passing and sat down with them.’ He says, ‘I have forgiven him. They are such people that the one who sits with them will not be disappointed.'”
1448. Abu Hurayra and Abu Sa’id reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No people sit remembering Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, without the angels surrounding them and mercy covering them and tranquillity descending on them and Allah mentioning them to those who are with Him.” [Muslim]
1449. Abu Waqid al-Harith ibn ‘Awf reported that once when the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), was sitting in the mosque with some people, three people arrived. Two of them came up to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and the other left. The two stood before the Messenger of Allah. One of them saw a place in the gathering and sat in it. Another sat behind the assembly. The third turned around and left. When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), finished, he said, “Shall I tell you about those three people? One of them betook himself to Allah and so Allah took him in His mercy. The second was shy about causing overcrowding and so Allah was shy with him [so He would not punish him]. The other turned away, so Allah turned away [His mercy] from him.” [Agreed upon]
1450. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said, “Mu’awiya went out to a circle in the mosque and said, ‘What is it that has caused you to sit here?’ They said, ‘We have sat down to remember Allah.’ He said, ‘By Allah, is that the only thing that has made you sit together?’ They said, ‘We have sat down for that reason alone.’ He said, ‘I did not make you swear out of any suspicion of you. No one who had a similar position to mine in respect of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), has related less hadith than I have. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), went out to a circle of his Companions and said, “What is it that has caused you to sit together?” They said, “We have sat down to remember Allah and praise Him for He has guided us to Islam and been gracious to us.” He said, “By Allah, is that the only thing that has made you sit together?” They said, “By Allah, we have sat for that reason alone.” He said, “I did not make you swear out of any suspicion of you, but Jibril came to me and reported to me that the angels are boasting about you.”‘” [Muslim]

248. Chapter: On dhikr morning and evening

Allah says, “Remember your Lord in yourself humbly and fearfully, without loudness of voice, morning and evening (âsâl). Do not be among the heedless,” (7:205) and linguists say that âsâl is the plural of asîl and is the time between ‘Asr and Maghrib. Allah says, “Glorify your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting,” (W20:128; H20:130) and He says, “Glorify your Lord with praise in the evening (‘ashi) and the early morning.” (40:55) and linguists says that ‘ashi is between the decline of the sun and its setting. The Almighty says, “In houses which Allah has permitted to be built and in which His name is remembered, there are men who proclaim His glory morning,” (W24:26; H24:36-37) and the Almighty says, “We subjected the mountains to glorify with him in the evening and at sunrise.” (W38:17; H38:18)
1451. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “On the Day of Rising no one will bring anything better than someone who says in the morning and evening, ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise’ a hundred times except someone who says the same as he says or more.” [Muslim]
1452. Abu Hurayra said, “A man came to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what agony I suffered last night from a scorpion which stung me yesterday!’ He said, ‘If you had said in the evening, “I seek refuge with the perfect words of Allah from the evil of what He has created,” it would not have harmed you.” [Muslim]
1453. Abu Hurayra stated that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say in the morning, “O Allah, by You we start the day and by You we end it, by You we live and by You we die and to You is the gathering.” In the evening he would say. “O Allah, by You we end the day, by You we live and by You we die and to You is the gathering.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1454. Abu Hurayra reported that Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said, “Messenger of Allah, tell me some words I can say in the morning and in the evening.” He said, “Say, ‘O Allah, Creator of the heavens and the earth, Knower of the Unseen and the Visible, Lord and Master of everything. I bear witness that there is no god but You. I seek refuge from you from the evil of my self and from the evil of Shaytan and his shirk.'” He said, “Say it in the morning and in the evening and when you go to bed.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1455. Ibn Mas’ud said, “In the evening, the Prophet of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘We have reached the evening and the kingdom has reached the evening by Allah. Praise belongs to Allah. There is no god but Allah alone with no partner,” The transmitter said, “I think that he also said, ‘His is the kingdom and His is the praise. He has power over everything. Lord, I ask you for the good of what is in this night and the good of what comes after it, and I seek refuge with You from the evil of what is in this night and the evil of what comes after it. Lord, I seek refuge with You from laziness and the evil of pride. Lord, I seek refuge with You from punishment in the Fire and punishment in the grave.'” In the morning, he also said, “We have reached the morning and the kingdom has reached the morning by Allah.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1456. ‘Abdullah ibn Khubayb said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Recite, “Say: He is God, One,” and the suras of seeking refuge in the evening and the morning three times, it will be enough to protect you in respect of everything.'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1457. ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No slave of Allah says in the morning every day and the evening every night, ‘In the name of Allah by whose name nothing in the earth or the heaven can be harmed. He is the Hearing, the Knowing,’ three times without that ensuring that nothing will harm him.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

249. Chapter: On what to say when going to sleep

Allah Almighty says, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the alternation of night and day, there are signs for people of intelligence: those who remember Allah, standing, sitting, and lying on their sides, and reflect on the creation of the heavens and the earth.” (3:190-191)
1458. Hudhayfa and Abu Dharr reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), went to bed, he said, “In Your name, O Allah, I live and die.” [al-Bukhari]
1459. ‘Ali stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to him and Fatima, “When you retire to your bed, – or when you take yourselves to bed – say ‘Allah is greater’ thirty-three times, glorify Allah thirty-three times, praise Him thirty-three times.” One variant has, “Glorify Allah thirty-four times,” and one variant, “Say ‘Allah is greater’ thirty-four times.” [Agreed upon]
1460. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you retires to bed, he should wipe over his bed with the inside of his wrapper. He does not know what might have been on it after him. Then he should say, ‘By Your name, my Lord, I have lain on my side and I have raised it up by You. If You keep my soul, show mercy to it. If You release it, then protect it in the way You protect Your virtuous slaves.'” [Agreed upon]
1461. ‘A’isha reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), went to bed, he would spit into his hands and recite the two suras of refuge and wipe his body with them.” [Agreed upon]
In one of their variants, “When the Prophet, (PBUH), retired to bed every night he would put his palms together and then spit into them and recite into them, ‘Say: He is Allah, One,’ ‘Say: I seek refuge with the Lord of daybreak,’ and ‘Say: I seek refuge with the Lord of people,’ and then wipe as much of his body as he could with them. He would begin with his head and face and then the rest of his body. He would do that three times.” [Agreed upon]
1462. Al-Bara’ ibn ‘Azib said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘When you go to your bed, do wudu’ as you do for the prayer and then lie down on your right side and said, ‘O Allah, I have surrendered my soul to You and I have entrusted my affair to You and I have sought refuge in You out of desire for You and fear of You. There is no shelter nor place of safety from You except with You. I have believed in Your Book which You sent down and Your Prophet whom You sent.’ Then if you die, you will die in the natural harmonious form of man. Make them the last thing that you say.” [Agreed upon]
1463. Anas reported that when the Prophet, (PBUH), retired to his bed, he said, “Praise be to Allah who has fed us and given us to drink and given us enough and given us a refuge. How many people there are who have no one to give them enough nor any refuge!” [Muslim]
1464. Hudhayfa reported that when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), wanted to lie down, he would place his right hand under his cheek and then say, ‘O Allah, protect me from Your punishment on the Day when You raise up Your slaves.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
Abu Dawud related it from Hafsa.

BOOK OF SUPPLICATIONS

250. Chapter: On the excellence of supplication

Allah says, “And your Lord says, ‘Call on Me: and I will answer you,'” (40:60) and He says, “Call on your Lord humbly and secretly. He does not love those who overstep the limits.” (W7:54; H7:55) He says, “If My slaves ask you about Me, I am near. I answer the call of the caller when he calls on Me,” (W2:185; H2:186) and the Almighty says, “He Who responds to the oppressed when they call on Him and removes their distress.” (W2:64; H27:62)
1465. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Supplication is worship itself.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1466. ‘A’isha reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to prefer comprehensive supplications and abandoned other kinds.” [Abu Dawud]
1467. Anas said, “A frequent supplication of the Prophet, (PBUH), was, ‘O Allah! Give us good in this world and good in the Hereafter and safeguard us from the punishment of the Fire.’ (W2:199: H2:201)” [Agreed upon]
1468. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say, “O Allah, I ask You for guidance, fearful awareness, chastity and self-sufficiency.” [Muslim]
1469. Tariq ibn Ashyam said, “When a man became Muslim, the Prophet, (PBUH), taught him the prayer and then commanded him to make supplication with these words, ‘O Allah, forgive me and show mercy to me. Guide me, give me well being and provide for me.'” [Muslim]
In a variant of his from Tariq is that he heard the Prophet when a man came to him and said, “Messenger of Allah, what do I say when I ask of my Lord?” He said, “Say, ‘O Allah, forgive me and show mercy to me. Give me well being and provide for me.’ These words are sufficient for you for this world and the Next.”
1470. ‘Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O Allah who turns the hearts, turn our hearts to obedience to You.” [Muslim]
1471. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Seek refuge with Allah from severe trials, lasting distress, an evil destiny and the curses of enemies.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant, “Sufyan said, ‘I am not sure whether I myself added one of them.'”
1472. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say, ‘O Allah, put right for me my deen in which lies the protection of my affair and put right for me this world in which lies my livelihood and put right for me the Next World in which is my future. Make life increase in every good thing for me and make death a rest for me from every evil thing.'” [Muslim]
1473. ‘Ali said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Say: ‘O Allah, guide me and put me right.'” [Muslim]
1474. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say, ‘O Allah, I seek refuge with You from incapacity, laziness, cowardice, senility and miserliness. I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave and I seek refuge with You from the trials of life and death.'” [Muslim]
One variant has, “From heavy debts and the oppression of men.”.
1475. Abu Bakr as-Siddiq reported that he said to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), “Teach me a supplication which I can make in my prayer.” He said, “Say: ‘O Allah, I have wronged myself a great deal and none forgives wrong actions except You, so grant me Your forgiveness and be merciful to me. You are the Ever-Forgiving, the All-Merciful.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “And in my house.” It is related as “much wronged” and “greatly wronged.” They should be joined: much and greatly.
1476. Abu Musa reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to supplicate Allah using this supplication, “O Allah, forgive me my error and my ignorance and my extravagance in my affair and what You know of me. O Allah, forgive me my seriousness, my jest, my inadvertence and my deliberateness. All of that is with You. O Allah, forgive me my past and future wrong actions, what I conceal and what I make public and what You know of me. You are the One who advances and defers. You have power over everything.” [Agreed upon]
1477. ‘A’isha said, “One of the supplications of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was, ‘O Allah, I seek refuge with you from the evil of what I have done and the evil of what I have left undone.'” [Muslim]
1478. Ibn ‘Umar reported that one of the supplications of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was, “O Allah, I seek refuge with you from Your blessing to me vanishing and Your gift of well-being being altered and the sudden arrival of Your revenge and all Your anger.” [Muslim]
1479. Zayd ibn Arqam said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say, ‘O Allah, I seek refuge with You from incapacity, laziness, miserliness, senility and the punishment of the grave. O Allah, give my soul Godfearing and purify it. You are the best of those who purify. You are its Master and Guardian. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from knowledge which does not bring benefit and from a heart which is not fearful and from a self which is not content and from a supplication which is not answered.'” [Muslim]
1480. Ibn ‘Abbas stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say, “O Allah, I have submitted myself to You and I have believed in You. In You I have put my trust and to You I turn. I argue by You and take You as arbitrator. Forgive me my past and future wrong actions and what I keep secret and what I make known. You are the One who puts forward and defers. There is no god but You.”
Some of the transmitters add, “There is no power nor strength except by Allah.” [Agreed upon]
1481. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet used to make supplication with these words, “O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the trial of the Fire and the punishment of the Fire and from the evil of wealth and poverty.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1482. Ziyad ibn ‘Ilaqa reported from his uncle, Qutba ibn Malik, that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “O Allah, I seek refuge with you from disliked things in respect of character, actions and erroneous opinions.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1483. Shakal ibn Humayd said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, teach me a supplication,’ He said, ‘Say: “O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the evil of my hearing, the evil of my sight, from the evil of my tongue, from the evil of my heart and from the evil of my private parts.”‘” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1484. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say, “O Allah, I seek refuge with You from white leprosy, madness, leprosy and all evil defects.” [Abu Dawud]
1485. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say, “O Allah, I seek refuge with You from hunger. It is a bad bed-fellow. I seek refuge with You from treachery. It is an evil inward characteristic.” [Abu Dawud]
1486. ‘Ali reported that a slave with a contract to buy his freedom came to him and said, “I am unable to fulfil my freedom-contract. Please help me. He said, ‘Shall I teach you some words which the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), taught me? Even if you had a debt the size of a mountain, Allah would pay it for you. Say: “O Allah, give me enough of You have made lawful to suffice me from what You have made unlawful, and enrich me by Your bounty giving me independence from all other than You.”‘” [at-Tirmidhi]
1487. ‘Imran ibn al-Husayn reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), taught his father Husayn two phrases which he used when supplicating: “O Allah, inspire me to be rightly guided and protect me from the evil of myself.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1488. Al-‘Abbas ibn ‘Abdu’l-Muttalib said, “I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, teach me something I can ask of Allah Almighty.’ He said, ‘Ask Allah for well-being.’ I stayed away some days and then I came again and said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, teach me something I can ask of Allah Almighty.’ He said to me, ‘O ‘Abbas, O uncle of the Messenger of Allah, ask Allah for well-being in this world and in the Next.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1489. Shahr ibn Hawshab said, “I said to Umm Salama, ‘O Mother of the believers! What was the most frequent supplication of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), when he was with you?’ She said, ‘His most frequent supplication was, “O Turner of the hearts, make my heart firm in Your deen!”‘” [at-Tirmidhi]
1490. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “One of the supplications of Da’ud, (PBUH),was, ‘O Allah, I ask You for Your love and love for those who love You and for actions which will bring Your love to me. O Allah, make Your love more beloved to me than myself, my family and cold water.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1491. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Keep reciting ‘O Possessor of Majesty and Nobility.'” [at-Tirmidhi, and an-Nasa’i related it from Rabi’a ibn ‘Amir]]
1492. Umama said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), made many supplications which we did not remember at all. We said, ‘Messenger of Allah, you have made many supplications which we do not remember at all.’ He said, ‘Shall I tell something which will contain all of them for you? You should say. “O Allah, I ask You for the good for which Your Prophet Muhammad, (PBUH), asked You and I seek refuge from the evil from which Your Prophet Muhammad, (PBUH), sought refuge. You are the One who is asked for help and it is only You who can transmit it. There is no power nor strength except by Allah.”‘” [at-Tirmidhi]
1493. Ibn Mas’ud said, “One of the supplications of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was, ‘O Allah, I ask You for what makes Your mercy mandatory and for what brings about Your forgiveness and for safety from every sin and for booty from every act of piety and for the triumph of gaining Jannah and for safety from the Fire.'” [al-Hakim]

251. Chapter: on the excellence of supplication for those who are absent

Allah says, “And those who have come after them say: ‘Our Lord, forgive us and our brothers who preceded us in faith,” (59:10) and He says, “Ask forgiveness for your wrongdoing, and for the men and women who believe.” (W47:20; H47:19) The Almighty says, reporting from Ibrahim, “Our Lord! Forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day the Reckoning takes place.” (W14:43; H14:41)
1494. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “There is no Muslim slave who supplicates for his brother in his absence without an angel saying, ‘And for you the same.'” [Muslim]
1495. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say, “A supplication which a Muslim man makes secretly for his brother is answered. At his head is a guardian angel. Whenever he makes supplication for good for his brother, the angel who guards him says, ‘Amen, and for you the same.'” [Muslim]

252. Chapter: Various matters concerning supplication

1496. Usama ibn Zayd reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whoever has something good done for him and says to the one who did it, ‘May Allah repay your with good,’ has made full repayment.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1497. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not curse each other and do not curse your children and do not curse your property lest it should coincide with a time from Allah in which gifts that are asked for are granted.” [Muslim]
1498. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The closest that a slave of Allah is to his Lord is while he is prostrating, so make a lot of supplication then.” [Muslim]
1499. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Each of you will be answered as long as he does not become over-impatient, saying, ‘I called on my Lord and He did not answer me.'” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “The slave continues to be answered, provided he does not pray for a wrong action or severance of kin, as long as he does not become over-impatient.” It was said, “Messenger of Allah, what is over-impatience?” He said, “He says, ‘I prayed and I prayed and I did not find Him answering me,’ so he stops short at that and ceases making supplication.”
1500. Abu Umama said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked, ‘What supplication is the most likely to be heard?’ He said, ‘That in the last part of the middle of the night and after the obligatory prayers.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1501. ‘Ubada ibn as-Samit reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no Muslim on the earth who supplicates to Allah Almighty with a supplication without Allah granting it to him, or turning away the like of it in evil from him, as long as he does not supplicate for anything wrong or severance from his kin.” A man of the people said, “We do it a great deal.” He said, “Allah has more (than you could ever ask for).” [at-Tirmidhi]
Al-Hakim has it from the variant of Abu Sa’id where he added, “Or the like of it is stored up for him as a reward.”
1502. Ibn ‘Abbas stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to say in affliction, ‘There is no god but Allah, the Immense, the Forbearing. There is no god but Allah, Lord of the Throne, the Immense. There is no god but Allah, the Lord of the heavens and the Lord of the earth and the Lord of the Throne, the Generous.” [Agreed upon]

253. Chapter: The miracles of the friends of Allah and their excellence

Allah says, “Yes, the friends of Allah will feel no fear and will know no sorrow: those who believe and are godfearing, there is good news for them in the life of this world and in the Next World. There is no changing the words of Allah. That is the great victory!” (10:62-64) The Almighty says, “‘Shake the trunk of the palm towards you and fresh, ripe dates will drop down onto you. Eat and drink.'” (W19:24-25; H19:25-26) and He says, “Every time Zakariyya visited her in the Upper Room, he found food with her. He said, ‘Maryam, how did you get this?’ She said, ‘It is from Allah. Allah provides for whoever He wills without reckoning.'” (3:37) The Almighty says, “‘When you have separated yourselves from them and everything they worship except Allah, take refuge in the cave and your Lord will unfold His mercy to you and bring about the best for you in your affair.’ You would have seen the sun, when it rose, inclining away from their cave towards the right, and, when it set, leaving them behind on the left.” (18:16-17)
1503. Abu Muhammad ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Abi Bakr as-Siddiq stated that the People of the Suffa were poor people and the Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Whoever has food for two should invite a third. If he has enough for four, he should invite a fifth or a sixth,’ or as he said. Abu Bakr took three and the Prophet, (PBUH), took ten. Abu Bakr went to eat with the Prophet and stayed until after ‘Isha’ had been prayed and then went back again and stayed until the Prophet had eaten. Then Abu Bakr returned home after as much of the night had passed as Allah willed and his wife said to him, ‘What kept you from your guests?’ He said, ‘Haven’t you given them their meal?’ She said, ‘They refused to eat until you came. They were offered food and they refused it.’ I went away and hid. Abu Bakr called out, ‘O Ghunthar!’ and derided me and abused me. Then he said, ‘Eat and may you have no welcome,’ adding, ‘By Allah, I will never eat it!’ By Allah, with every mouthful of it we took, more appeared underneath – until they were full and there was more food than there had been in the first place. Abu Bakr looked at it and there was as much as there had been or more and he said to his wife, ‘Sister of the Banu Firas! What is this?’ She said, ‘No, apple of my eye, there is now three times as much as there was before.’ So Abu Bakr ate from it and said, ‘That was from Shaytan,’ meaning his oath. Then he ate a mouthful of it and took the dish to the Prophet, (PBUH), and it remained with him until the morning. There had been a treaty between us and some people and it had come to an end, so he divided us up into twelve men, each of whom had a group with him – only Allah knows how many there were with each man – and everyone of them ate from it!”
In one variant, “Abu Bakr swore that he would not eat and his wife swore that she would not eat and the guest – or guests – swore that he – or they – would not eat until he ate. Abu Bakr said, ‘This was from Shaytan’ and he called for food. He ate and they ate. Every time they lifted a morsel more than it appeared underneath. He said, ‘Sister of the Banu Firas! What is this?’ She said, ‘Apple of my eye, there is more than there was before we started eating.’ They ate and he sent it to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and mentioned that he ate from it.”
In one variant, “Abu Bakr said to ‘Abdu’r-Rahman, ‘Look after your guests. I am going to the Prophet. Make sure they have been served before I come back.’ ‘Abdu’r-Rahman went and brought them what they had. He said, ‘Eat.’ They said, ‘Where is the master of the house?’ He said, ‘Eat.’ They said, ‘We will not eat until the master of the house comes.’ He said, ‘Accept our hospitality. If he comes and you have not eaten, he will think it terrible.’ They refused.” ‘Abdu’r-Rahman said, “I knew that he would be angry with me, so when he came, I got out of the way. He said, ‘What have you done?’ They told him and he said, ”Abdu’r-Rahman!’ I was silent. He said, ”Abdu’r-Rahman!’ I was still silent. He said, ‘O Ghunthar! I swear to you if you hear my voice you had better come!’ I came out and I said, ‘Ask your guests.’ They said, ‘He spoke the truth. He brought it to us.’ He said, ‘You waited for me! By Allah, I will not eat it tonight!’ The others said, ‘By Allah, we will not eat it until you eat it!’ He said, ‘Bother you! Why don’t you accept our hospitality from us? Bring the food!’ It was brought and he put his hand down and said, ‘In the name of Allah. The first was from Shaytan.’ He ate and they ate.” [Agreed upon]
1504. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “In the nations before you there were people who were spoken to (by Allah). If there was to be such a man among my community, it would be ‘Umar.” [al-Bukhari. Muslim transmits it from ‘A’isha.]
1505. Jabir ibn Samura said, “The people of Kufa complained about Sa’d, i.e. ibn Abi Waqqas to ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab and he dismissed him and appointed ‘Ammar over them. One of their complaints was that he did not do the prayer correctly. ‘Umar sent to him and said, ‘Abu Ishaq! These people claim that you do not do the prayer correctly.’ Abu Ishaq said, ‘By Allah, I prayed with them the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), without diminishing it. When I prayed ‘Isha’ I made the first two rak’ats long and the last two short.’ ‘Umar said, ‘That is what one would have expected of you, Abu Ishaq.’ He sent a couple of men with him to Kufa to ask the people of Kufa about him and they asked about him in every mosque they visited. Everyone praised his correctness until they came to the mosque of the Banu ‘Abs. One of their men called Usama ibn Qatada with the kunya of Abu Sa’da, stood up and said, ‘Since you ask us under oath, Sa’d did not himself go out on military expeditions, he did not divide the booty equally nor was he just in giving judgement.’ Sa’d said, ‘By Allah, I pray for three things. O Allah, if this slave of Yours is a liar, and has got up just to show off, then make him live long, be poor long and expose him to trials.’ After that whenever he was asked, the man would say, ‘I am an old man tested and afflicted by the prayer of Sa’d.'”
‘Abdu’l-Malik ibn ‘Umayr ar-Rawi said from Jabir ibn Samura, “I saw him later and his eyebrows were hanging down over his eyes due to old age. He would accost young girls in the streets and pinch them.” [Agreed upon]
1506. ‘Urwa ibn az-Zubayr reported that Sa’id ibn Zayd ibn ‘Umar ibn Nufayl had litigation instigated against him by Arwa bint Aws before Marwan ibn al-Hakam. She claimed that he had taken some of her land. Sa’id said, “Would I take any of her land after what I heard from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH)?” He said, “What did you hear from the Messenger of Allah?” He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who wrongfully takes a hand’s width of land will wear it round his neck down through seven earths.'” Marwan said to him, “I will not ask you for evidence after this.” Sa’id said, “O Allah, if she is lying, make her lose her eyesight and kill her in her land!” He said, “She did not die before her eyesight had gone, and while she was walking in her land, she fell into a pit and died.” [Agreed upon]
A variant of Muslim from Muhammad ibn Zayd ibn ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar has something to the same effect and says that he saw her blind, groping for the wall, saying, “The invocation of Sa’id has struck me.” She passed by a well in the house regarding which she had litigated and fell into it and it became her grave.
1507. Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah said, “When Uhud was near, my father called me in the night and said, ‘I think that I will be among the first of the Companions of the Prophet, (PBUH), to be slain. I do not leave after me anyone dearer to me than you except for the soul of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH). I have debts, so repay them and treat your sisters well.’ In the morning, he was the first to be killed and was buried together with someone else in a grave. I was not happy to leave him with the other person, so six months later I took him out and he was as he had been on the day I put him in, except for a small place on his ear.” [al-Bukhari]
1508. Anas stated that two of the Companions of the Prophet, (PBUH), left the Prophet on a dark night with something like two lamps in front of them. When they parted, one of these things accompanied each of them until he reached his home.” [al-Bukhari]
In some variants the two men were Usayd ibn Hudayr and ‘Abbad ibn Bishr.
1510. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I never heard ‘Umar say about anything, ‘I think it is like such-and-such,’ without the thing being as he had thought it was.” [al-Bukhari]

BOOK ON THINGS WHICH ARE FORBIDDEN

254. Chapter: The prohibition against backbiting and the command to guard the tongue

Allah says, “Do not backbite one another Would any of you like to eat his brother’s dead flesh? No, you would hate it ÉBut have taqwa of Allah. Allah is Ever-Returning, Most Merciful,” (49:12) and He says, “Do not pursue what of which you have no knowledge of hearing, sight, and hearts will all be questioned.” (17:36) Allah says, “He does not utter a single word without a watcher by him, pen in hand.” (50:18)
1511. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who believes in Allah and the Last Day, should speak good words or be silent.” [Agreed upon]
This hadith clearly indicates that he should not speak unless the words he speaks are good. That means speech whose benefit is clear. If there is any doubt about benefit occurring, he should not speak.
1512. Abu Musa said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, whose Islam is best?’ He said, ‘The one from whose tongue and hands the Muslims are safe.'” [Agreed upon]
1513. Sahl ibn Sa’d reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who safeguards for My sake what is between his jaws and what is between his legs, I will safeguard Jannah for him.” [Agreed upon]
1514. Abu Hurayra reported that he heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say, “A slave of Allah might say something, without realising its seriousness, which causes him to slip into the Fire by a greater margin than the distance between the east and the west.” [Agreed upon]
1515. Abu Hurayra is that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A slave of Allah might say something which pleases Allah Almighty without realising it on account of which Allah raises him some degrees. A slave of Allah might say something which angers Allah Almighty without realising it on account of which he falls into Jahannam.” [al-Bukhari]
1516. Abu ‘Abdu’r-Rahman Bilal ibn al-Harith al-Muzani reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A man may say something which pleases Allah Almighty without him realising the full extent of its implication, and because of it, Allah prescribes His pleasure for him until the Day he meets Him. And a man may likewise say something which angers Allah without him realising the full extent of its implication, and because of it, Allah prescribes His wrath for him until the Day he meets Him. [Malik in al-Muwatta’ and at-Tirmidhi]
1517. Sufyan ibn ‘Abdullah said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, tell me something I can cling to.’ He said, ‘Say: “My Lord is Allah” and then go straight.’ I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what is the thing you fear most for me?’ He took hold of his tongue and then said, ‘This.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1518. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not say much without mentioning Allah. A lot of talk without mentioning Allah Almighty makes people’s hearts hard. The furthest of people from Allah are the hard-hearted.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1519. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone whom Allah protects from the evil of what is between his jaws and the evil of what is between his legs will enter Jannah.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1520. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, what ensures safety?’ He said, ‘Holding your tongue, keeping to your house and weeping for your sins.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1521. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When the son of Adam starts the day, all his limbs supplicate his tongue, saying, ‘Fear Allah in respect of us. We move by you. If you go straight, we go straight. If you go crooked, we go crooked.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1522. Mu’adh said, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, tell me of an action which will admit me to Jannah and keep me far from the Fire.’ He said, ‘You have asked about a great matter, but it is easy for the one to whom Allah Almighty makes it easy: worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him, do the prayer, pay the zakat, fast Ramadan and go on hajj to the House.’ Then he said, ‘Shall I direct you to the gates of good? Fasting, which is a protection, and sadaqa, which extinguishes mistakes as water extinguishes fire, and the prayer of a man in the middle of the night.’ Then he recited, ‘Their sides eschew their beds’ until he reached ‘what it used to do.’ (32:16-17) Then he said, ‘Shall I tell you of the head of the matter, its support and its peak?’ I said, ‘Yes indeed, Messenger of Allah.’ He said, ‘The head of the matter is Islam and its support is the prayer and its peak is jihad.’ Then he said, ‘Shall I tell you of the foundation of all that?’ I said, ‘Yes, indeed, Messenger of Allah.’ He took hold of his tongue and said, ‘Restrain this.’ I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, will we be taken to task for what we say ?’ He said, ‘May your mother be bereaved! Are people thrown on their faces into the Fire for anything but the harvest of their tongues?'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1523. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do you know what backbiting is?” They said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said, “To mention your brother in a manner he dislikes.” It was said, “What if my brother is as I say?” He said, “If he is as you said, you have backbitten him. If he is not as you said, you have slandered him.” [Muslim]
1524. Abu Bakra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said in his khutba on the Day of Sacrifice during the Farewell Hajj, “Your blood, your property and your honour are sacred to you, like the sacredness of this day in this month in this city. Have I not conveyed it?” [Agreed upon]
1525. ‘A’isha said, “I said to the Prophet, ‘Such-and-such should be enough for you in respect of Safiyya.’ (Some of the transmitters say that she meant her shortness.) He said, ‘You have said something that, if it were mixed with the water of the ocean, would still pollute it!’ [She said,] I said, ‘I related something unpleasant about someone to him and he said, “I would not like to relate anything unpleasant about someone, even if I were to receive such-and-such a thing [for doing it].”‘” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1526. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When I ascended through the heavens, I passed by some people holding copper nails with which they were gouging their faces and chests. I said, ‘Who are these, Jibril?’ He said, ‘Those are the people who consumed people’s flesh and attacked their honour.'” [Abu Dawud]
1527. Abu Hurayra stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The blood, honour and property of every Muslim is sacred for another Muslim.” [Muslim]

255. Chapter: On the prohibition against listening to backbiting. The command that someone who hears backbiting should refute it or object to it being said. If he is unable to do that or the speaker does not accept his objection, then he should leave that gathering if he can.

Allah Almighty says, “When they hear worthless talk, they turn away from it,” (28:55) and the Almighty says, “Those who turn away from worthless talk.” (23:3) The Almighty says, “Hearing, sight and hearts will be questioned,” (17:36) and the Almighty says, “When you see people engrossed in mockery of Our signs, turn away from them until they start to talk of other things. And if Shaytan should cause you to forget, once you remember, do not stay sitting with the wrongdoers.” (6:68)
1528. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “On the Day of Rising Allah will defend from the Fire the face of anyone who defends the honour of his brother.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1529. ‘Itban ibn Malik said in the famous long hadith which was reported from him in the chapter on hope, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), stood up to pray and said, ‘Where is Malik ibn ad-Dukhshum?’ A man said, ‘That man is a hypocrite who does not love Allah and His Messenger.’ The Prophet said, ‘Do not say that. Do you not see that he has said, “There is no god but Allah,” desiring by that only the face of Allah? Allah has forbidden the Fire for anyone who says “There is no god but Allah” desiring by that the face of Allah.'” [Agreed upon]
1530. Ka’b ibn Malik said in his long hadith about the story of his repentance which was given in the Chapter of Repentance, “While he was sitting among the people at Tabuk, the Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘What has Ka’b ibn Malik done? A man of the Banu Salima said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, he has been held back by his two cloaks and self-conceit.’ Mu’adh ibn Jabal said to him, ‘What an evil thing to say! By Allah, Messenger of Allah, we only know good of him!’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was silent.” [Agreed upon]

256. Chapter: On what is permitted in talking about people

Know that talking about people is permitted for a sound legal reason which can only be realised by doing that. There are six reasons for which it is allowed:
1. Being a victim of injustice. The person who has been wronged is permitted to complain about that to the ruler or qadi or others in authority or those who have the power to rectify the injustice. He says, “So-and-so has wronged me.”
2. Seeking help to alter something objectionable or to return someone who disobeys Allah to the correct path. He says to the one he hopes will remove what is objectionable (munkar), “So-and-so is doing such-and-such, so restrain him from it. That is allowed if his aim is to remove that objectionable. Otherwise it is forbidden.
3. Asking for a fatwa. He says to the mufti, “My father (brother, spouse or so-and-so) has wronged me by such-and-such. Can he do that? How can I be saved from it and obtain my right and remove the injustice?” This is permitted as it is legal argument, but it is better to be more circumspect and say, “What do you say about a man, person or spouse who does such-and-such?” Then he will obtain what he desires without mentioning him specifically, although it is nonetheless permitted to mention him specifically.
4. Warning the Muslims about evil and advising them. There are various forms of that. Part of that is invalidating the testimony of witnesses and transmitters. That is permitted by consensus. Indeed, it is mandatory because of need. Another instance is consultation about someone as a potential in-law, partner, keeper of a deposit or employee, or the like, or neighbour. Then the one consulted must not conceal his state and must mention his bad qualities with the aim of giving good advice. Another case is when someone sees someone learning fiqh frequenting an innovator or impious person to study with them and he fears that the student of fiqh will be harmed by that. Then he must give him good advice by explaining the person’s situation, always provided that his intention is to give advice. This is something in which it is possible to err and the speaker may be moved by envy to do that and Shaytan confuses the matter for him so that he imagines that it is good advice. Another case is when someone has guardianship which he does not administer properly, either because he does not deal properly with it, or is impious or neglectful or the like. Then it is obliged to mention that to the one with general authority so that he can remove it and appoint someone who will look after it properly, or in order that he knows that about him so that he can deal with him appropriately and not be deceived by him.
5. When someone is open about his impiety or innovation, like someone who drinks wine openly, oppresses people, imposes tolls on people and taxes property unjustly and engages in false matters. What he does openly is mentioned, but it is forbidden to mention other faults he has unless it is for another justifiable cause.
6. Recognition. When a person is known by a nickname, like al-A’mash (the blear-eyed), al-A’raj (the lame), al-Asamm (the deaf), and the like, it is permitted that they be known as that but it is forbidden to use it to deprecate them. It is better if there is another way of identifying the person.
These are six reasons which scholars mentioned and there is agreement on most of them. The evidence for that in sound hadiths is well-known.
1531. ‘A’isha reported that a man asked permission to visit the Prophet, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Give him permission. He is an evil brother of the tribe.'” [Agreed upon]
Al-Bukhari used it as a proof for the permissibility of speaking ill of the people of corruption and people of doubt.
1532. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I do not think that so-and-so and so-and-so know anything about our deen.” [al-Bukhari]
Al-Layth ibn Sa’d, one of the transmitters of this hadith, said, “These two men were among the hypocrites.”
1533. Fatima bint Qays said, “I went to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, ‘Abu’l-Jahm and Mu’awiya have both proposed marriage to me.’ The Messenger of Allah said, ‘Mu’awiya is poor and without property. Abu’l-Jahm does not put down the staff from his shoulder.'” [Agreed upon]
In a version of Muslim, “As for Abu’l-Jahm, he beats women,” which explains the transmission, “He does not put down the staff from his shoulder.” It is also said to mean he travels a lot.
1535. ‘A’isha said, “Hind, the wife of Abu Sufyan, asked the Prophet, ‘Abu Sufyan is miserly and does not give me enough for me and my children unless I take it from him without his knowledge.’ He said, ‘Take what is reasonably enough for you and your children.'” [Agreed upon]

257. Chapter: On the prohibition against slander, which is carrying tales between people in order to create trouble

Allah says, “A backbiter, slandermonger,” (68:11) and He says, “He does not utter a single word without a watcher by him, pen in hand.” (50:18)
1536. Hudhayfa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A slanderer will not enter Jannah.” [Agreed upon]
1537. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), passed by two graves and said, “They are being punished and not for anything very great. One of them did not guard himself from urine and the other was involved in back-biting.” [Agreed upon]
The scholars say the meaning of “not for anything very great” is as they claim.
1538. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Shall I tell you what slander is? It is backbiting bandied about among people.” [Muslim]

258. Chapter: On the prohibition against carrying tales and things that people have said to those in authority if there is no need for that, for instance, fear of corruption, etc.

Allah Almighty says, “Do not help one another to wrongdoing and enmity.” (5:2)
1539. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of my Companions should convey to me anything bad about someone else. I want to come out to you with a clear heart.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

259. Chapter: on the censure of being two-faced

Allah Almighty says, “They try to conceal themselves from people, but they cannot conceal themselves from Allah. He is with them when they spend the night saying things which are not pleasing to Him. Allah encompasses everything they do.” (W4:107;4:108)
1540. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “You will find people to be mines. The best of them in the Jahiliyya are the best of them in Islam when they have understanding. You will find the best of people in this business (of command) to be those who dislike it the most, and you will find the worst of people are the two-faced who come to these people with one face and those people with another face.” [Agreed upon]
1541. Muhammad ibn Zayd said that some people said to his grandfather, ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar, “We visit our sultans and speak differently to them than we do when we leave them.” He said, “In the time of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), we used to consider this hypocrisy.” [al-Bukhari]

260. Chapter: On the prohibition against lying

Allah Almighty says, “Do not pursue what you have no knowledge of,” (17:36) and the Almighty says, “He does not utter a single word without a watcher by him, pen in hand.” (50:18)
1542. Ibn Mas’ud stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Truthfulness leads to piety and piety leads to Jannah. A man should be truthful until he is written down as truthful with Allah. Lying leads to deviance and deviance leads to the Fire. A man will lie until he is written down as a liar with Allah.” [Agreed upon]
1543. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr is that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If anyone has four characteristics, he is a pure hypocrite, and if anyone has one of them, he has an aspect of hypocrisy until he gives it up: whenever he is trusted, he betrays his trust; whenever he speaks, he lies; when he makes an agreement, he breaks it; and when he quarrels, he deviates from the truth by speaking falsely.” [Agreed upon]
1544. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who relates a dream which he has not really had will have to tie a knot between two grains of barley and will not be able to do it. Anyone who listens to people talking when they do not want him to, will have molten lead poured into his ears on the Day of Rising. Anyone who makes an image will be punished and have to breath a spirit into it but will not be able to do it.” [al-Bukhari]
1545. Ibn ‘Umar reported said that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The worst of lies is when a man says his eyes have seen something which they have not seen.” [al-Bukhari]
It means that he says he has dreamt what he did not dream.
1546. Samura ibn Jundub said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), would often say to his Companions, ‘Who among you had a dream last night?’ Then anyone who Allah willed would recount his dream. One morning he said to us, ‘During the night two men came to me and said to me, “Come on!” So I went with them. We came to a man who was lying on his back while another man was standing over him with a stone which he dropped onto his head and crushed it. Then the stone rolled away from him and he went after the stone to retrieve it. When he returned to him, his head was whole again and had become as it had been in the first place. So he went back and hit him as he had done the first time. I said to them, “Glory be to Allah! Who are these two?” They said, “Go on! Go on!” We went on and came to a man lying on his back and there was another man standing over him with an iron hook. He went to one side of his face and cut open the side of his mouth until it reached the back of his neck and then his nostril to the back of his neck and his eye to the back of his neck. Then he moved to the other side and did the same thing as he had done to first side. When he finished that side, the first side had become whole again. Then he did the same thing all over again.” He said, ‘I said, “Glory be to Allah! Who are these two?” They said to me, “Go on! Go on!” and we went on until we came upon something like an oven.'” I think he said, “‘In it was a babble and shouting. We looked down into it and it contained naked men and women. The flames would come at them from underneath, and when those flames reached them, they cried out. I said, “Who are they?” They said, “Go on! Go on!” and we went on until we came to a river.'” I think that he said, “‘Red like blood. In the river there was a man swimming and on the bank of the river was a man who had many stones with him. When that swimmer swam and reached the one who had gathered the stones, he force his mouth open and make him swallow a stone. Then he would begin to swim and would come back to him again. Whenever he came back to him, he forced open his mouth and made him swallow a stone. I said to them, “Who are these two?” They said to me, “Go on! Go on!” and we went on until we came to a man with a repulsive appearance – or the most repulsive man you have ever seen. He was at a fire which he was kindling and which he was running around. I said to them, “Who is this?’ They said to me, “Go on! Go on!” and we went on until we came to a green meadow with every type of spring flower in it. There was in the middle of the meadow a man so tall that I could scarcely see his head, so high it was in the sky. Around the man were the greatest number of children I have ever seen. I said, “Who is this? Who are those?” They said to me, “Go on! Go on!” and we went on until we reached a huge tree and I have never seen any tree bigger or more beautiful than it. They said to me, “Climb it.” We climbed it and came to a city built of gold and silver bricks. We came to the door of the city and asked for it to be opened and it was opened for us and we entered it. We were met by men half of whose physique was the most beautiful you have ever seen and the other half was the ugliest you have ever seen. The two said to them, “Go and plunge into that river.” There was a wide river flowing there whose water was pure white. They went and jumped into it and when they returned to us, that evil had left them and they had the most beautiful form.’ He said, ‘They said to me, “This is Jannah of Eden, and that is your place.” I raised my eyes upwards and there was a castle like a white cloud. They said to me, “This is your place.” I said to them, “May Allah bless you, let me enter it.” They said, “No, not now. But you will enter it.” I said to them, “This night I have seen marvels, but what are these things which I have seen?'” They said to me, “We will tell you. The first man to whom you came whose head was being crushed with the stone is a man who memorised the Qur’an and then abandoned it and slept through the obligatory prayers. As for the man you came to whose jaw was split to his neck, whose nostril to his neck and whose eye to his neck, he was a man who went from his house and told lies which spread everywhere. As for the naked men and women who were in something like an oven, they were adulterers and adulteresses. The man you came to who was swimming in the river and being made to swallow stones used to consume usury. The man with the disagreeable appearance who was at the fire, kindling it and running around it was Malik, the guardian of Jahannam. The tall man in the meadow was Ibrahim. The children who were around him are all those who were born and died in the natural state. [The variant of al-Barqani has, ‘born in the natural state.’]'”
One of the Muslims asked, “Messenger of Allah, the children of the idolaters as well?” The Messenger of Allah said, “The children of the idolaters as well.” ‘”As for the people who were half beautiful and half ugly, they are the people who mixed righteous actions with evil actions. Allah overlooked them.”‘” [al-Bukhari]
In one of the variants of al-Bukhari, “But in the night I dreamt that two men came to me and took me by the hand and brought me to the Holy Land.” Then he mentioned it and said, “We went on until we came upon a hole like an oven. Its top was narrow and its bottom wide, and there was a fire kindled under it. When the flames flared up, the people were lifted until they were almost out and when it subsided, they returned into it. It contained naked men and women.” In it is, “until we came to a river of blood in the middle of which there was a man standing together with another man carrying some stones in front of him. The man in the river came forward and when he tried to get out, the other man threw a stone into his mouth and he went back to where he had been before. Whenever he tried to get out, the other would throw a stone in his mouth and he would go back to where he had been before.” In it is, “The two men made me climb the tree and took me into a house which was more beautiful than any I had ever seen. In it were some old men, young men, women and children.” In it is, “As for the one you saw whose jaw was being torn open, he was liar who told lies that were relayed from him until they spread everywhere. So that is what will be done to him until the Day of Rising,” and “The man you saw whose head was being crushed was someone to whom Allah had taught the Qur’an who used to sleep without reciting it at night and did not act by it during the day. That will be done to him until the Day of Rising.” And, “The first house you entered was the house of the generality of believers. This house is the house of those killed fighting in the way of Allah. I am Jibril and this is Mika’il. Raise your head.” I raised my head and above me was something like a cloud. They said, “This is your destined place.” I said, “Let me enter my place.” They said, “You still have some of your life left which has not been completed. If it were complete, you would have come to your place.”

261. Chapter: On the clarification of what lying is permitted

Know that lying, even if it is basically forbidden, is permitted in certain cases with certain preconditions which I explained in the Kitab al-Adhkar. In brief, words are a means to ends. If any goal which is praiseworthy can be obtained without lying, then it is forbidden to lie in it. If it can only be obtained by lying, then it is permitted to lie. If the goal is permissible, then the lie is permissible, and if the goal is mandatory, then lying is mandatory. If a Muslim is hiding from a wrongdoer who wants to kill him or take his property which he has hidden and a man is asked about him, it is mandatory to lie to conceal him. The same is true if he has a deposit and a wrongdoer wants to take it: he must lie to conceal it. It is more circumspect for him to use allusion and to employ expressions which are not lies in themselves although they give a false impression. If he actually lies, it is not forbidden in such a case.
Scholars find the permission to lie in this case in the hadith of Umm Kulthum who heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “The one who puts things right between people and produces (or says) good is not a liar.” [Agreed upon]
Muslim’s variant adds, “Umm Kulthum said, “I did not hear him make an allowance regarding anything that people say except in three cases: in war, putting things right between people, and what a man says to his wife and a wife says to her husband.

262. Chapter: On the encouragement to verify what one says and relates

Allah Almighty says, “Do not pursue what you have no knowledge of,” (17:36) and the Almighty says, “He does not utter a single word without a watcher by him, pen in hand.” (50:18)
1547. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “It is enough of a lie for a man to talk about everything he hears.” [Muslim]
1548. Samura reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who relates a hadith as coming from me while considering it a false report is one of the liars.” [Muslim]
1549. Asma’ reported that a woman said, “Messenger of Allah, I have a co-wife. Would it be a sin if I were to pretend to have received something from my husband which he has not given me?” The Prophet, (PBUH),said, “Anyone who pretends to have received something he has not been given is like someone who wears two spurious garments [i.e. someone who dresses up to give a false impression].” [Agreed upon]

263. Chapter: On the clarification of the severe prohibition against giving false witness

Allah says, “And have done with telling lies,” (W22:28: 22:30) and the Almighty says, “Do not pursue what you have no knowledge of,” (17:36) and the Almighty says, “He does not utter a single word without a watcher by him, pen in hand.” (50:18) and the Almighty says, “Your Lord is always lying in wait.” (89:14) The Almighty says, “Those who do not bear false witness.” (25:72)
1550. Abu Bakr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Shall I inform you of the greatest of wrong actions?’ We said, ‘Please do, Messenger of Allah!’ He said, ‘Associating with Allah, disobedience to parents.’ He had been reclining and now sat up and said, ‘And false witness.’ He continued to repeat it until we said, ‘I wish he would be quiet.'” [Agreed upon]

264. Chapter: On the prohibition against cursing a man or an animal

1551. Abu Zayd Thabit ibn ad-Dahhak al-Ansari, one of the people of the Pledge of Ridwan, said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who deliberately swears a false oath that he will adopt another religion than Islam [if he is not telling the truth], it will be as he said. Anyone who kills himself with something, will be punished with that thing on the Day of Rising. An oath which is a man is incapable of fulfilling is not binding on him. Cursing a believer is like killing him.” [Agreed upon]
1552. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not fitting for a truthful man to be someone who curses.” [Muslim]
1553. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “People who curse will not be intercessors nor witnesses on the Day of Rising.” [Muslim]
1554. Samura ibn Jundub reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not curse one another with Allah’s curse or His anger or the Fire.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1555. Ibn Mas’ud reported said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A believer is not an attacker nor a curser nor someone obscene or abusive.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1556. Abu’d-Darda’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If a slave of Allah curses something, the curse rises to the heaven and the gates of heaven are locked against it. Then it falls to the earth and the gates of the earth are locked against it and then it goes to the right and to the left and when it does not find any entrance, it returns to that which was cursed if it deserves it. Otherwise it returns to the one who said it.” [Abu Dawud]
1557. ‘Imran ibn al-Husayn said, “On one of the journeys of the Messenger of Allah there was a woman of the Ansar on a she-camel. It was recalcitrant and she cursed it. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), heard that and said, ‘Take off what is on it and let it go. It is cursed.'” ‘Imran said, “It is as if I could see it now walking among the people and no one turned to it.” [Muslim]
1558. Abu Barza Nadla ibn ‘Ubayd al-Aslami said, “On one occasion a slavegirl was on a camel with some people’s goods and she saw the Prophet, (PBUH). The mountains were hemming them in and she said, ‘Move! O Allah, curse it!’ The Prophet said, ‘A she-camel bearing a curse will not accompany us.'” [Muslim]
The meaning of this hadith is unclear even if there is no unambiguity in it. What is meant is that that camel was forbidden to accompany them. It is not a prohibition against selling it, slaughtering it or riding it not in the company of the Prophet, (PBUH). All those uses are permitted and not forbidden with the sole exception of being in his company. Allah knows best.

265. Chapter: On the permission to curse some of those who rebel against Allah without specifying them

Allah Almighty says, “Allah’s curse is on the wrongdoers,” (11:18) and the Almighty says, “Between them a herald will proclaim, ‘May the curse of Allah is on the wrongdoers.” (7:44)
It is affirmed in the Sahih that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah has cursed anyone who joins hair together and the person asks for it to be joined, “Allah has cursed the one who consumes usury,” “He has cursed those make images”, “Allah has cursed the one who alters the borders of the land,” “Allah curses the thief who steals an egg,” ‘Allah curses the one who curses his parents,” and “Allah curses the one who sacrifices to other than Allah.” He also said, “If someone innovates in it or shelters an innovator, the curse of Allah, the angels and all people is on him,” and “O Allah, curse Ri’l, Dhakwan, ‘Usayya: they have disobeyed Allah and His Messenger.” (These were three Arabs tribes.) He said, “Allah has cursed the Jews who took the graves of their Prophets as mosques” and “Allah has cursed men who try to look like women and women who try to look like men.”
All of these expressions are sound and some are in the Sahih collections of al-Bukhari and Muslim, and some of them are in one of the two collections. We simply indicated them here for the sake of brevity and most are mentioned in various chapters of this book.

266. Chapter: On the prohibition against abusing a Muslim without cause

Allah Almighty says, “And those who abuse believing men and woman, when they have not merited it, bear the weight of slander and clear wrongdoing.” (33:58)
1559. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Insulting a Muslim is going off the path (fusuq) and killing him is disbelief.” [Agreed upon]
1560. Abu Dharr stated that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “A man does not accuse another man of iniquity [fisq] or disbelief without that reverting to him if the other man does not have what is imputed to him.” [al-Bukhari]
1561. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If people insult one another, the sin of what they say falls exclusively on the one of them who initiated it unless the one wronged exceeds the bounds.” [Muslim]
1562. Abu Hurayra said, “A man who had drunk wine was brought to the Prophet, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Beat him.'” Abu Hurayra said, “Some of us beat him with their hands and some beat him with sandals and some beat him with their garments. One of the people said, ‘May Allah disgrace you!’ He said, ‘Do not say that. Do not help Shaytan with him.'”. [al-Bukhari]
1563. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who falsely accuses his slave of fornication, will have the hadd-punishment carried out on him on the Day of Rising if the case is not as he said it was.” [Agreed upon]

267. Chapter: On the prohibition against abusing the dead without cause and benefit in the Shari’a

That is cautioning against following his innovation, impiety and the like of that.
1564. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), said, “Do not curse the dead. They have arrived at what they sent ahead.” [al-Bukhari]

268. Chapter: On forbidding injury

Allah Almighty says, “And those who abuse believing men and woman, when they have not merited it, bear the weight of slander and clear wrongdoing.” (33:58)
1565. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A Muslim is the one from whose tongue and hand the Muslims are safe. An emigrant (muhajir) is someone who abandons what Allah has forbidden.” [Agreed upon]
1566. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who wants to be far from the Fire and to enter Jannah must die believing in Allah and the Last Day, and should only give to other people what he would like to be given to himself.” [Muslim]

269. Chapter: On forbidding mutual rancour, cutting one other off and mutual hostility

Allah says, “The believers are brothers” (49:10) and the Almighty says, “Humble to the believers, fierce to the unbelievers.” (5:54) The Almighty says, “Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; and those who are with him are fierce to the unbelievers, merciful to one another.” (48:29)
1567. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not hate one another nor envy one another nor act in a hostile way towards one another nor cut one another off. Be slaves of Allah, brothers. It is not lawful for a Muslim to cut himself off from his brother for more than three days.” [Agreed upon]
1568. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The gates of Jannah are opened on Mondays and Thursdays and every slave who does not associate anything with Allah is forgiven except the man between whom and his brother there is rancour. It is said, ‘Wait until these two make it up! Wait until these two make it up!'” [Muslim]
One variant has, “Actions are presented every Thursday and Monday.”

270. Chapter: On the prohibition against envy

Envy (hasad) is to wish that someone with a blessing should lose it, whether it is in the deen or this world. Allah Almighty says, “Or do they in fact envy other people for the bounty Allah has granted them?” (W4:43; H4:54) The hadith from Anas in the previous chapter deals with it.
1569. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Beware of envy. Envy devours good actions as fire devours wood.” (or he said, “dry grass”). [Abu Dawud]

271. Chapter: On the prohibition against spying

Allah Almighty says, “And do not spy on one another,” (49:12) and the Almighty says, “And those who abuse believing men and woman, when they have not merited it, bear the weight of slander and clear wrongdoing.” (33:58)
1570. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Beware of suspicion. Suspicion is the falsest kind of speech. Do not spy or pry. Do not be rivals nor envy one another. Do not hate one another nor show enmity to one another. Be slaves of Allah, brothers, as you have been commanded to be. The Muslim is the brother of the Muslim. He does not wrong him nor disappoint him nor despise him. Godfearing is here,” and he pointed to his chest. “It is enough evil for a man that he should despise his Muslim brother. The blood, honour and property of every Muslim is sacred to another Muslim. Allah does not look at your bodies nor your forms, but He looks at your hearts and your actions.”
In one variant, “Do not envy one another nor hate one another nor spy nor pry nor bid against one another to raise the price and be slaves of Allah, brothers.”
In one variant, “Do not cut one another off nor show enmity to one another. Do not hate one another nor envy one another. Be slaves of Allah, brothers.
In one variant, “Do not separate from one another nor should any of you sell against the sale of someone else.” [Muslim has all of these variants and al-Bukhari has some.]
1571. Mu’awiya said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If you seek out the faults of the Muslims, you will corrupt them, or are about to corrupt them.'” [Abu Dawud]
1572. Ibn Mas’ud reported that a man was brought to him and it was said to him, “This is so-and-so and he has drops of wine on his beard.” He said, “We were forbidden to pry, but if something is clear to us, then we punish for it.” [Abu Dawud]

272. Chapter: On the prohibition against having a bad opinion of the Muslims unnecessarily

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! Avoid most suspicion. Indeed some suspicion is a crime.” (49:12)
1573. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Beware of suspicion. Suspicion is the falsest kind of speech.” [Agreed upon]

273. Chapter: On forbidding against despising the Muslims

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! People should not ridicule others who may be better than themselves. Nor should any women ridicule other women who may be better than themselves. And do not find fault with one another or insult each other with derogatory nicknames. How evil it is to have a name for evil conduct after coming to belief! Those people who do not turn from it are wrongdoers.” (49:11) And the Almighty says, “Woe to every faultfinding backbiter.” (104:1)
1574. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is enough evil for a man to despise his brother Muslim.” [Muslim]
1575. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who has an atom’s weight of pride in his heart will not enter Jannah!” A man said, “A man likes his garment to be good and his sandals to be good.” He said, “Allah is beautiful and loves beauty. Pride is to disregard the truth and to despise people.” [Muslim]
1576. Jundub ibn ‘Abdullah reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A man says, ‘By Allah, Allah will never forgive so-and-so.’ Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, says, ‘Who is that who swears by Me that I will not forgive so-and so? I have forgiven him and your action has come to nothing.” [Muslim]

274. Chapter: On the prohibition against gloating over a Muslim’s misfortune

Allah Almighty says, “The believers are brothers” (49:10) and the Almighty says, “People who love to see filth being spread about concerning the believers, will have a painful penalty both in this life and in the Hereafter.” (24:19)
1577. Wathila ibn al-Asqa’ reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not delight in someone else’s misfortune. Allah may have mercy on him and put you to the test.” [at-Tirmidhi]
There is also the hadith transmitted from Abu Hurayra about spying which was already mentioned: “Every Muslim is sacred to another Muslim.”

275. Chapter: On forbidding attacking someone’s lineage

Allah Almighty says, “And those who abuse believing men and woman, when they have not merited it, bear the weight of slander and clear wrongdoing.” (33:58)
1578. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Two things people do have disbelief in them: attacking lineage and wailing over the dead.” [Muslim]

276. Chapter: On the prohibition against cheating and deceit

Allah Almighty says, “And those who abuse believing men and woman, when they have not merited it, bear the weight of slander and clear wrongdoing.” (33:58)
1579. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who carries arms against us is not one of us. Anyone who cheats us is not one of us.” [Muslim]
In one variant of his is that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), passed by a heap of grain and put his hand into it and his fingers came upon some dampness. He said, “Owner of this grain, what is this?” He said, “The rain caught it, Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Why did you not put it on top of the heap so that the people could see it! Anyone who cheats us is not one of us.”
1580. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not bid against each other in order to raise the price.” [Agreed upon]
1581. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), forbade outbidding others merely in order to raise the price.” [Agreed upon]
1582. Ibn ‘Umar said that a man mentioned to the Prophet, (PBUH), that he was frequently deceived in business. He said, “When you buy, say, ‘No cheating.'” [Agreed upon]
1583. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who corrupts a man’s wife or slave is not one of us.” [Abu Dawud]

277. Chapter: On forbidding treachery

Allah Almighty says, “O you who believe! Fulfil your contracts,” (5:1) and the Almighty says, “Fulfil your contracts. Contracts will be asked about.” (17:34)
1584. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If anyone has four characteristics, he is a pure hypocrite, and if anyone has one of them, he has an aspect of hypocrisy until he gives it up: whenever he is trusted, he betrays his trust; whenever he speaks, he lies; when he makes an agreement, he breaks it; and when he quarrels, he deviates from the truth, speaking falsely.” [Agreed upon]
1585. Ibn Mas’ud, Ibn ‘Umar and Anas said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Every traitor will have a banner on the Day of Rising. It will announce, ‘This is the treachery of so-and-so.'” [Agreed upon]
1586. Abu Mas’ud al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Every traitor will have a banner behind him on the Day of Rising which will be raised over him according to the extent of his treachery. There is no traitor whose treachery is greater than a people’s ruler.” [Muslim]
1587. Abu Hurayra reported the Prophet, (PBUH), who said, “Allah Almighty said, ‘I will be the antagonist of three people on the Day of Rising: a man who makes a covenant in My name and then betrays it, a man who sells a free man and then consumes the money he gets for him, and a man who hires an employee and gets full work from him and then does not pay him his wages.'” [al-Bukhari]

278. Chapter: On the prohibition against using a gift to cause a sense of indebtedness

Allah Almighty says, “You who believe! Do not nullify your sadaqa by demands for gratitude or insulting words,” (W:263; H2:264) and the Almighty says, “Those who spend their wealth in the Way of Allah, and then do not follow what they have spent by demands for gratitude or insulting words” (W2:261; H2:262)
1588. Abu Dharr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There are three people that Allah will not speak to nor look at nor purify on the Day of Rising, and they will have a painful punishment.” Abu Dharr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said it three times.” Abu Dharr said, “They are ruined and have lost! Who are they, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Someone who lets his garment hang down out of pride, someone who makes people indebted to him through doing them favours and someone who tries to sell his goods by making false oaths.” [Muslim]
One of Muslim’s variants has, “Lets his wrapper hang down.”

279. Chapter: On the prohibition against boastfulness and arrogance

Allah says, “So do not claim purity for yourselves. He knows best those who have fear of Him,” (W53:31; H53:32) and the Almighty says, “There is only something against those who wrong people and act as tyrants in the earth without any right. Such people will have a painful punishment.” (W42:39: H42:42)
1589. ‘Iyad ibn Himar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty has revealed to me that you should be humble in such a way that no one is either overbearing or boastful towards another person.” [Muslim]
1590. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man says, ‘The people are destroyed,’ then he is of all of them, the most destroyed.'” [Muslim]
This prohibition is when the person says this out of arrogance and to demean the people and show his elevation over them. This is what is unlawful. If he says it because of the lack of practice of the deen which he sees in people and says it out of sorrow for them and for the deen, there is no harm in it. That is the explanation of the scholars. The notable scholars who said that include Malik ibn Anas, al-Khattabi, al-Humaydi and others. I dealt with it in Kitab al-Adhkar.

280. Chapter: On forbidding Muslims disassociating themselves from one another for more than three days except in the cause of an innovation or clear iniquity or the like

Allah Almighty says, “The believers are brothers, so make peace between your brothers” (49:10) and the Almighty says, “Do not help each other to wrongdoing and enmity.” (5:2)
1591. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not cut one another off nor have enmity and hatred towards one another. Be slaves of Allah, brothers. It is not lawful for a Muslim to cut himself off from his brother for more than three days.” [Agreed upon]
1592. Abu Ayyub reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not lawful for a Muslim to cut himself off from his brother for more than three nights so that when they meet this one turns aside and that one turns aside. The best of them is the one who greets the other first.” [Agreed upon]
1593. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Actions are presented every Monday and Thursday, and Allah then forgives every man who does not associate anything with Him except for a man who has rancour for his brother. He says, ‘Wait until these two make it up!'” [Muslim]
1594. Jabir said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Shaytan has despaired of being worshipped in the Arabian peninsula by those who do the prayer, but he does sow discord between them.” [Muslim]
1595. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not lawful for a Muslim to separate from his brother for more than three days. Anyone who separates himself for more than three days and then dies will enter the Fire.” [Abu Dawud]
1596. Abu Khirash Hadrad ibn Abi Hadrad al-Aslami, also called as-Sulami, the Companion, heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say, “Anyone who separates himself from his brother for a year, it is as if he had shed his blood.” [Abu Dawud]
1597. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not lawful for a believer to separate from a believer for more than three days. If it goes beyond three and he meets him, he should greet him. If he returns the greeting, they share in the reward. If he does not return it, he returns with the sin. A Muslim is someone who rejects separation.” [Abu Dawud]
Abu Dawud said, “When the separation is for the sake of Allah, none of this applies.”

281. Chapter: On the prohibition against two people conversing to the exclusion of a third without his permission except in case of need. It is the same if two people speak in a language which he does not understand.

Allah Almighty says, “Conferring in secret is from Shaytan.” (58:10)
1598. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When there are three together, two should not speak privately to the exclusion of the third.” [Agreed upon]
Abu Dawud related it and added that Abu Salih said, “I asked Ibn ‘Umar, ‘What about four?’ He replied. ‘It will not harm you.'”
Malik reported in al-Muwatta’ that ‘Abdullah ibn Dinar said, “‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar and I were at the house of Khalid ibn ‘Uqba who was away at the market. A man came who wanted to speak to ‘Abdullah ibn Umar and I was the only other person present. ‘Abdullah ibn Umar called another man so that we were four and said to me and the man whom he had called, ‘Go a little way off together because I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Two should not converse to the exclusion of a third.” ‘ ”
1599. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When you are three together, two should not speak together privately apart from the other one until you come together with other people because that might upset him.” [Agreed upon]

282. Chapter: On the prohibition against cruelty to a slave, animal, woman, or child without legitimate reason

Allah Almighty says, “Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him. Be good to your parents and relatives and to orphans and the very poor, and to neighbours who are related to you and neighbours who are not related to you, and to companions and travellers and your slaves. Allah does not love anyone vain or boastful.” (4:36)
1600. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A woman was punished on account of a cat which she shut up until it died and she entered the Fire. She neither fed it nor gave it anything to drink when she confined it nor did she allow it to eat the earth’s rodents and insects.” [Agreed upon]
1601. Ibn ‘Umar reported that he passed by two lads from Quraysh who had set up a bird and were shooting at it. When they saw Ibn ‘Umar, they ran off. Ibn ‘Umar said, “Who did this? May Allah curse whoever did this. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), cursed people who used a live creature as a target.” [Agreed upon]
1602. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade tying up animals so that they could be shot at and killed.” [Agreed upon]
1603. Abu ‘Ali Suwayd ibn Muqarrin said, “I was one of seven brothers of the Banu Muqarrin and we only had one servant. The youngest of us slapped her and the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), ordered us to set her free.” [Muslim]
1604. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri said, “I was beating a slave with a whip when I heard a voice behind me saying, ‘Know, Abu Mas’ud…’ I could not make out the voice due to my anger. Then, when he drew near me, there was the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and he was saying, ‘Know, Abu Mas’ud, that Allah has given you power over this slave.’ I said, ‘I will never beat a slave after this.'”
In one variant, “The whip fell from his hands out of awe of him.”
In one variant, “I said, ‘Messenger of Allah, he is free for the sake of Allah Almighty.’ He said, ‘If you had not done that, the Fire would have burned you,’ or ‘the Fire would have touched you.'” [Muslim]
1605. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Whoever strikes or slaps a slave of his punishing him for something he did not do, his reparation is to set him free.” [Muslim]
1606. Hisham ibn Hakim ibn Hizam reported that in Syria he passed by some of the Nabatean peasants who had been made to stand in the sun with oil poured on their heads. He said, “What is this?” He was told, “They are being punished on account of the land-tax.” (One variant has, “They have been imprisoned on account of the jizya-tax.”) Hisham said, “I testify that I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah will punish those who torture people in this world.'” He went to the amir and told him and he commanded that they be released. [Muslim]
1607. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw a donkey with a branded face and he disliked it.” Ibn ‘Abbas said, “By Allah, I do not brand except as far away from the face as possible.” He commanded that his donkey should be branded on its haunches. He was the first to brand on the haunches. [Muslim]
1608. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that a donkey which had been branded on its face passed by the Prophet, (PBUH). He said, “May Allah curse whoever branded it.” [Muslim]
A variant of Muslim also has, “The Prophet, (PBUH), forbade striking in the face and branding on the face.”

283. Chapter: On forbidding punishing with fire any live creature, even an ant

1609. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sent us out on an expedition and said, ‘If you meet so-and-so and so-and-so – two men of Quraysh whom he named – then burn them with fire.’ We came to him to say good-bye and when we wanted to leave, the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), said, ‘I ordered you to burn so-and-so and so-and-so with fire. Only Allah punishes by fire. If you come across them, then kill them.'” [al-Bukhari]
1610. Ibn Mas’ud said, “We were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), on a journey and he went to relieve himself. We saw a red bird with two chicks and took the chicks. The red bird came and began to flap its wings. The Prophet, (PBUH), came back and said, ‘Who has distressed this bird by taking its young? Return her young to her.’ He saw an ant hill which we had set alight. He said, ‘Who has set fire to this?’ We replied, ‘We did.’ He said, ‘Only the Lord of the Fire should punish with fire.'” [Abu Dawud]

284. Chapter: On forbidding the rich person to procrastinate paying what he owes

Allah says, “Allah commands you to return to their owners the things you hold on trust,” (W4:57; H4:58) and the Almighty says, “If you leave things on trust with another, let the one who is trusted must deliver up his trust.” (2:283)
1611. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The procrastination of a rich man is injustice. If the debt of one of you is owed is transferred for payment to a rich man, he should accept the transfer.” [Agreed upon]

285. Chapter: On it being disliked for a man to take back his gift whether he has handed it over to the other person or not, and on the gift given to his son, whether it has been handed over or not. On it being disliked to purchase something which he had given as sadaqa, paid as zakat or in expiation from the one to whom he gave it, but there is no objection to him buying it from a third party

1612. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Someone who takes back a gift is like a dog returning to its own vomit.” [Agreed upon]
1613. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, “I gave away (a mount) a horse in the way of Allah and the person who had it did not look after it properly. I wanted to buy it back and thought that he would sell it cheaply. I asked the Prophet, (PBUH), and he said, ‘Do not buy it nor take back your sadaqa even if he were to give it to you for a dirham. The one who takes back his sadaqa is like the one who swallows his own vomit.'” [Agreed upon]

286. Chapter: On stressing the inviolability of an orphan’s property

Allah Almighty says, “People who consume the property of orphans wrongfully consume nothing in their bellies except Fire. They will roast in a Searing Blaze!” (W4:9; H4:10) and the Almighty says, “And that you do not go near the property of orphans Š except in a good way.” (W6:153; H6:152) The Almighty says, “They will ask you about the property of orphans. Say, ‘Managing it in their best interests is best.’ If you mix your property with theirs, they are your brothers. Allah knows a squanderer from a good manager.” (W2:218; H2:220)
1614. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Avoid the seven fatal sins.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, what are they?” He said, “Associating with Allah, sorcery, killing a soul which Allah has forbidden, except by legal right, consuming usury, consuming the property of an orphan, fleeing on the day of battle and slandering unthinking chaste believing women.” [Agreed upon]

287. Chapter: On the stern prohibition of usury

Allah Almighty says, “Those who practise usury will not rise from the grave except as someone driven mad by Shaytan’s touch. That is because they say, ‘Trade is the same as usury.’ But Allah has permitted trade and He has forbidden usury. Whoever is given a warning by his Lord and then desists, can keep what he received in the past and his affair is up to Allah. But all who return to it will be the Companions of the Fire, remaining in it timelessly, forever. Allah obliterates usury but makes sadaqa grow in value!” to His words “O you who believe! Show fear of Allah and forgo any remaining usury.” (W2:274-277; H2:275-278)
1615. Ibn Mas’ud said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), cursed those who take usury and those who pay it.” [Muslim]
At-Tirmidhi added, “And the witnesses to it and those who write it down.”

288. Chapter: On forbidding showing-off

Allah Almighty says, “They were only ordered to worship Allah, making their deen sincerely His as people of pure natural faith,” (98:5) and the Almighty says, “Do not nullify your sadaqa by demands for gratitude or insulting words, like him who spends his wealth, showing off to people.” (W2:263; H2:264) The Almighty says, “Showing off to people, and only remembering Allah a very little.” (W4:141; H4:142)
1617. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The first of people to be judged on the Day of Rising will be a man who was martyred. He will be brought and will be informed of the blessings he had and will acknowledge them. Allah will say, “What did you do with them?” He will say, “I fought for You until I was martyred.” Allah will say, “You lie. Rather you fought so it would be said, ‘A bold man!’ And so it was said.” Then the command will be given and he will be dragged on his face until he is thrown into the Fire. There will also be a man who studied knowledge and taught it and recited the Qur’an. He will be brought and informed of his blessings which he will acknowledge. Allah will say, “What did you do with them?” He will say, “I studied knowledge and taught it and I recited the Qur’an for You.” He will say, “You lie. Rather you studied so that it would be said, ‘A scholar!’ and you recited so that it would be said, ‘He is a reciter!’ And so it was said.” Then the command will be given and he will be dragged on his face until he is thrown into the Fire. There will also be a man to whom Allah gave a lot of wealth and all sorts of property. He will be brought and informed of his blessings which he will acknowledge. Allah will say, “What did you do with them?” He will say, “There was no path in which You like spending to be done but that I spent in it for You.” He will say, “You lie. Rather you did it so that it would be said, ‘He is generous.’ and so it was said.” Then the command will be given and he will be dragged on his face until he is thrown into the Fire.'” [Muslim]
1618. Ibn ‘Umar stated that some people said to him, “We visit our sultans and speak differently to them than we do when we leave them.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “In the time of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), we used to consider this hypocrisy.” [al-Bukhari]
1619. Jundub ibn ‘Abdullah ibn Sufyan said that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Whoever wants his action to be known, Allah will make him known [i.e. on the Day of Rising], and whoever wants to be seen, Allah will make him seen [then].” [Agreed upon]
1620. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who learns knowledge which should be learned for the sake of Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, only to obtain by it goods of this world, will not experience the scent of Jannah on the Day of Rising.” [Abu Dawud]

289. Chapter: What might be considered showing-off, but which is not actually showing-off

1621. Abu Dharr said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was asked, ‘What do you think of a man who does a good action and people praise him for it?’ He replied, ‘That is the immediate good news of the believer.'” [Muslim]

290. Chapter: On forbidding looking at unrelated women and handsome youths without a legitimate reason

Allah says, “Say to the believing men that they should lower their eyes,” (24:30) and He says, “Hearing, sight and hearts will all be questioned.” (17:36) Allah says, “He knows the eyes,’ deceit and what people’s breasts conceal,” (40:19) and He says, “Your Lord is always lying in wait.” (89:14)
1622. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Prescribed for the son of Adam is his portion of adultery which he must inevitably acquire. The adultery of the eyes is the glance. The adultery of the ears is listening. The adultery of the tongue is speech. The adultery of the hand is the grasp. The adultery of the foot is the step. The heart yearns and desires. The genitals either confirm this or deny it.” [Agreed upon]
1623. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Beware of sitting in the roadways.” They said, “Messenger of Allah. we must have places where we can sit and talk together.” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If you must sit there, then give the roadway its rights.” They asked, “What are the rights of the roadway, Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Lowering the eye, refraining from causing annoyance, returning the greeting, commanding the right and forbidding the wrong.” [Agreed upon]
1624. Abu Talha Zayd ibn Sahl said, “We were sitting in the area in front of the house, talking there, when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came and stood over us and said, ‘What have you to do with roadside gatherings. Avoid roadside gatherings!’ We said, ‘We have only sat down to do something which has no harm in it. We were merely conferring and conversing.’ He said. ‘If you must do it, then give it the rights which are due to it: lowering the eyes, returning the greeting and speaking well.'” [Muslim]
1625. Jarir said, “I asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about the unintentional glance. He said, ‘Avert your eyes.'” [Muslim]
1626. Umm Salama said, “I was with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), when Maymuna was with him. Ibn Umm Maktum came, and that was after we had been commanded to veil ourselves. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Veil yourselves from him.’ We said, ‘But Messenger of Allah, is he not blind and therefore not able to see us or recognise us?’ The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Are you two blind? Do you not see him?'” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1627. Abu Sa’id reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A man should not look at another man’s private parts nor a woman at another woman’s private parts. Two men should not lie naked under the same cover nor two women under the same cover.” [Muslim]

291. Chapter: On the prohibition against being alone with an unrelated woman

Allah Almighty says, “When you ask his wives for something ask them from behind a screen.” (33:53)
1628. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Beware of visiting women!” A man of the Ansar said, “What do you think about in-laws?” He said, “In-laws are death!” [Agreed upon]
1629. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you should be on your own with a woman unless there is a close relative of hers present (dhu mahram).” [Agreed upon]
1630. Burayda reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The inviolability of the women of those doing jihad with respect to those who stay behind is like the inviolability of your mothers. Any man who stays behind looking after the family of one of the fighters and then betrays him in respect of them, will have to stand before him on the Day of Rising and he will take from him any of his good actions he wishes until he is satisfied.” Then the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), turned to us and said, “What do you think about that!'” [Muslim]

292. Chapter: On forbidding men trying to look like women and women trying to look like men in clothing, movements, etc.

1631. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), cursed effeminate men and masculine women.”
In one variant, “The Messenger of Allah cursed men who made themselves look like women and women who made themselves look like men.” [al-Bukhari]
1632. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), cursed any man who wears women’s clothes and any woman who wears men’s clothes.” [Abu Dawud]
1633. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are two categories among the people of the Fire that I have not seen: a people who have whips like the tails of cattle with which they beat people, and women who are both dressed and naked, who are deviant and make others deviant. Their heads resemble the humps of Bactrian camels. They will not enter Jannah nor even smell its scent, and its scent can be discerned at such-and-such a distance.” [Muslim]
The meaning of “dressed” is having Allah’s blessing and “naked” is lacking thankfulness for it. It is said that it means that they cover part of their body and expose part of it to display their beauty. It is said that they wear thin garments which show the body, “Deviant” means that they decline to obey Allah and what they are commanded to guard. “Making others deviant” means that they teach others to behave like them. It is said that “deviant” actually means to walk in a conceited manner, swinging the shoulders. It is also said that it refers to hairstyle used by prostitutes. “Their heads resemble the humps of Bactrian camels” refers to making them large by turbans and the like.”

293. Chapter: On the prohibition against being like Shaytan and the unbelievers

1634. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not eat with the left hand. Shaytan eats and drinks with the left hand.” [Muslim]
1635. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you should eat with his left hand nor drink with it. Shaytan eats with his left hand and drinks with it.” [Muslim]
1636. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Jews and Christians do not dye, so do the opposite of them.” [Agreed upon]
What is meant is dyeing white hair and the beard yellow or red, Black is forbidden as will be mentioned.

294. Chapter: On the prohibition against a man or woman dyeing their hair black

1637. Jabir said, “Abu Quhafa, the father of Abu Bakr as-Siddiq, was brought on the day of the conquest of Makka with his head and beard pure white. The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Change this, but avoid black.'” [Muslim]

295. Chapter: On the prohibition against shaving only part of the head and the permission for a man, but not a woman to shave it all

1638. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade shaving part of the head.” [Agreed upon]
1639. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw a boy who had shaved part of his hair and left part of it and he forbade that, saying, ‘Shave it all or leave it all.'” [Abu Dawud]
1640. ‘Abdullah ibn Ja’far reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), delayed going to the family of Ja’far for three days and then he came to them and said, “Do not weep for my brother after today.’ Then he said, ‘Summon my brother’s children for me.’ We were brought as if we were chicks. He said, ‘Call a barber for me.’ He instructed him to shave our heads.” [Abu Dawud]
1641. ‘Ali said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade a woman to shave her head.” [an-Nasa’i]

296. Chapter: On forbidding joining on false hair, tattooing, and filing the teeth

Allah Almighty says, “What they call on apart from Him are female idols. What they call on is an arrogant shaytan whom Allah has cursed. He said, ‘I will take a certain fixed proportion of Your slaves. I will lead them astray and fill them with false hopes. I will command them and they will cut off cattle’s ears. I will command them and they will change Allah¹s creation.'” (W4:116-118; H4:117-118)
1642. Asma’ reported that a woman asked the Prophet, (PBUH), “O Messenger of Allah, my daughter was afflicted by measles and her hair fell out. I have given her in marriage, can I join on other hair to hers?” He said, “Allah has cursed anyone who joins hair together and the person to whose hair it is joined.” [Agreed upon]
One variant has, “The woman who joins hair and the woman who asks for it to be done.”
The like of it is related from ‘A’isha. [Agreed upon]
1643. Humayd ibn ‘Abdu’r-Rahman reported that he heard Mu’awiya on the minbar in the year when he made pilgrimage. He took a bunch of hair which was in the hand of a guard and said, “O people of Madina! Where are your men of knowledge? I heard the Prophet, (PBUH), forbid the like of this and say, ‘The tribe of Israel was destroyed when their women adopted this.'” [Agreed upon]
1644. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), cursed anyone who joins hair together and the person asks for it to be joined, and the tattooer and the woman who is tattooed. [Agreed upon]
1645. Ibn Mas’ud said, “Allah curses women who tattoo and are tattoed, women who pluck their eyebrows, and women who file their teeth to make gaps for beauty, altering Allah’s creation!” A woman spoke to him about that and he said, “Why should I not curse those the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), cursed when that is in the Book of Allah? Allah Almighty says, ‘So take what the Messenger assigns to you, and deny yourselves that which he withholds from you.’ (59:7)” [Agreed upon]

297. Chapter: On the prohibition against plucking out white hair from the beard and head, and against a young man plucking out the hair of his beard when it first appears

1646. ‘Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his grandfather that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not pluck out white hair. It will be the light of a Muslim on the Day of Rising.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1647. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who does an action which we have not commanded will be rejected.” [Muslim]

298. Chapter: On it being disliked to clean oneself in the lavatory with the right hand and to touch the genitals with the right hand for no reason

1648. Abu Qatada reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When one of you urinates, he should not hold his private part with his right hand nor should he cleanse with his right hand, and he should not breathe into a (drinking) vessel.” [Agreed upon]

299. Chapter: On it being disliked to walk in only one shoe or sock for no reason, and on it being disliked to put on shoes and socks while standing for no reason

1649. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you should walk wearing only one sandal. You should wear both of them or leave both of them off.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “Or take them both off.”
1650. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘When the strap of the sandal of one of you breaks, he should not walk wearing the other until he has mended it.'” [Muslim]
1651. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade a man to do up his sandals standing up. [Abu Dawud]

300. Chapter: On the prohibition against leaving a fire and the like burning, whether in a lamp or anything else, when going to sleep

1652. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not leave fire burning in your houses when you sleep.” [Agreed upon]
1653. Abu Musa said, “A house burned down with its inhabitants in Madina one night and when the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), was informed about it, he said, ‘Fire is an enemy to you. When you go to sleep, put it out.'” [Agreed upon]
1654. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Cover up containers and tie up water-skins. Lock the door and put out the lamp. Shaytan does not open up a water-container, open a door nor remove a cover. If one of you can find nothing except a piece of food to place over his container together with mentioning Allah’s name, he should do that. A mouse can set a house alight around its inhabitants.” [Muslim]

301. Chapter: On the prohibition of affectation, which are words and actions which are without benefit

Allah Almighty says, “Say, ‘I do not ask you for any wage for it, for am I a man of false pretensions.” (38:86)
1655. Ibn ‘Umar said, “We were forbidden affectation.” [al-Bukhari]
1656. Masruq said, “We visited ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud and he said, ‘O people! Whoever knows something should say it. Whoever does not know, should say, “Allah knows best.” Part of knowledge is that you say about what you do not know, “Allah knows best.” Allah Almighty said to His Prophet, (PBUH), “Say, ‘I do not ask you for any wage for it, for am I a man of false pretensions.” (38:86)'” [al-Bukhari]

302. Chapter: On forbidding wailing over the dead, slapping the cheeks, tearing the shirt, pulling out the hair and shaving it, and against praying for destruction

1657. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab said, “The dead person is punished in his grave for the wailing done over him.” [Agreed upon]
1658. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Someone who strikes his cheeks, tears his garments and calls out the cries of the Jahiliyya is not one of us.” [Agreed upon]
1659. Abu Burda said, “Abu Musa was ill and fainted. His head was in the lap of one of the women of his family and he was unable to reply to anything. When he came to, he said, ‘I declare myself free of those from whom the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), declared himself free.’ The Messenger of Allah declared himself free from women who slap their faces, shave their heads and tear their clothes.” [Agreed upon]
1660. al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Anyone who is wailed over is punished by the wailing over him on the Day of Rising.'” [Agreed upon]
1661. Umm ‘Atiyya Nusayba said, “At the time of the oath of allegiance, the Prophet, (PBUH), imposed on us that we should not wail.” [Agreed upon]
1662. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir said, “‘Abdullah ibn Rawaha fainted and his sister began to weep and say, ‘What a paragon he was!’ and this and that, repeating them. When he recovered consciousness, he said, ‘You did not say anything without it being said to me, “Are you really like that?”‘” [al-Bukhari]
1663. Ibn ‘Umar said, “Sa’d ibn ‘Ubada fell ill and the Prophet, (PBUH), came to visit him with ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn ‘Awf, Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas and ‘Abdullah ibn Mas’ud. When he arrived, he found him in a stupor and said, ‘Has he died?’ They said, ‘No, Messenger of Allah.’ The Prophet, (PBUH), wept. When the people saw the Prophet weeping, they wept. He said, ‘Listen, Allah does not punish on account of the tears of the eyes nor for the grief of the heart, but he punishes or shows mercy on account of this,’ and he pointed to his tongue.'” [Agreed upon]

303. Chapter: The prohibition against going to soothsayers, astrologers, diviners and looking for omens

1668. ‘A’isha said, “Some people asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about soothsayers, and he said, ‘They have nothing.’ They said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, they tell us something about those of us who are alive and then it sometimes comes true.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘That is a word of truth which a jinn got hold of and then cast into the ear of his helper, but they mix a hundred lies with it.'” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of al-Bukhari, ‘A’isha heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “The angels descend into the clouds mentioning something which has been decreed in heaven. Then Shaytan eavesdrops and hears it and then reveals it to the soothsayers. Along with it, they tell a hundred lies from themselves.”
1669. Safiyya bint Abi ‘Ubayd reported from one of the wives of the Prophet, from that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If anyone goes to a diviner and asks about something and believes it, his prayer will not be accepted for forty days.” [Muslim]
1670. Qabisa ibn al-Mukhariq said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Divining, augury and taking omens from the flight of birds are part of idolatry.'” [Abu Dawud]
1671. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Anyone who takes knowledge from the stars, takes a branch of sorcery and his sorcery increases according to the amount of knowledge he gains.'” [Abu Dawud]
1672. Mu’awiya ibn al-Hakam said, “I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, I was recently in the state of Jahiliyya and then Allah Almighty brought Islam, but there are still men among us who go to soothsayers.’ He said, ‘Do not go to them.’ I said, “There are still men among us who look for omens.’ He said, ‘That is something which they find in their breasts. They should not be influenced by them.’ I said, ‘There are men among us who draw divining lines.’ He said, ‘One of the Prophets used to draw lines. Whoever has his lines coincide, that is that.'” [Muslim]
1673. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri reported that the Messenger of Allah forbade the proceeds from the sale of dogs, money earned through prostitution and the earnings of a soothsayer. [Agreed upon]

304. Chapter: On the prohibition against believing in bad omens

1674. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no infection and there are no bad omens, although I am pleased by a good omen.” They said, “What is a good omen?” He said, “A good word.”[Agreed upon]
1675. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There is no infection and there are no bad omens. If there is bad luck in anything, it is in houses, women and horses.”[Agreed upon]
1676. Burayda said that the Prophet did not look for omens. [Abu Dawud]
1677. ‘Urwa ibn ‘Amir said, “Divination was mentioned in the presence of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH). He said, “The best of it is omens, but they do not deter a Muslim. If one of you sees something he dislikes, he should say, ‘O Allah, none but You can bring good things and none but You can repel evil things. There is no power nor strength except by You.'” [Abu Dawud]

305. Chapter: On The Prohibition Against Depicting Living Creatures On Rugs, Stones, Clothes, Dirhams, Cushions, Dinars, Pillows, Etc. The Prohibition Against Putting Images On Walls, Curtains, Turbans, Clothes, Etc. The Command To Efface Images

1678. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Those who make images will be punished on the Day of Rising. They will be told, ‘Bring to life what you have created.'” [Agreed upon]
1679. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), came from a journey and I had screened off a shelf of mine with a curtain which had some figures on it. When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw it, he ripped it down and his face changed colour. He said, ”A’isha, the people with the worst punishment with Allah on the Day of Rising will be those who make things like Allah’s creation.'” She said, “So we cut it up and made one or two cushions from it.” [Agreed upon]
1680. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Everyone who makes images will have a soul appointed for him in the Fire for every image he made and it will punish him in the Fire.'” Ibn ‘Abbas said, “If you must do it, then make trees or anything else which is inanimate.” [Agreed upon]
1681. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who makes an image in this world, will be obliged to breathe life into it on the Day of Rising, and he will never breathe life into it.'” [Agreed upon]
1682. Ibn Mas’ud said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah Almighty says, ‘The people with the worst punishment on the Day of Rising will be those who made images.”‘” [Agreed upon]
1683. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah Almighty says, “Who does a greater wrong than someone who goes about creating in imitation of My creation? Let them see if they can create an ant or create a single grain or create a barley seed!”‘” [Agreed upon]
1684. Abu Talha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Angels do not enter a house in which there is a dog or an image.” [Agreed upon]
1686. ‘A’isha said, “Jibril, peace be upon him, made an arrangement with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), for a time when he would come. That hour came but he did not come.” She said, “He had a staff in his hand and cast it from his hand, saying, ‘Neither does Allah break His promise nor do His Messengers.” Then he turned round and there was a puppy dog under his seat. He said, ‘When did this dog come in?” I said, ‘By Allah, I was not aware of it.’ He commanded that it be taken out and then Jibril, peace be upon him, came to him and the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘You made an arrangement with me and I sat waiting for you but you did not come.’ He said, ‘The dog which was in your house prevented me. We do not enter a house in which there is a dog or an image.'” [Muslim]
1687. Abu’l-Hayyaj Hayyan ibn Husayn said, “‘Ali ibn Abi Talib said to me, ‘Shall I send you with the same instructions with which the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), sent me? Do not go past a picture without obliterating it nor an elevated grave without levelling it.'” [Muslim]

306. Chapter: The Prohibition Against Keeping A Dog Except For Hunting, Herding Or Farming

1688. Ibn ‘Umar said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘If anyone acquires a dog – except one for hunting or herding – his reward is decreased by two qirats every day.'” [Agreed upon]
1689. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Someone who keeps a dog loses a qirat of his actions every day – unless it is a farm dog or cattle dog.”. [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “If anyone acquires a dog which is not for hunting, herds or the earth, his reward is decreased by two qirats every day.”

307. Chapter: On it being disliked to hang bells from camels and other animals, and it being disliked to be accompanied by a dog or bell in a journey

1690. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The angels do not keep the company of any group in which there is a dog or a bell.” [Muslim]
1691. Abu Hurayra said, “Bells are the flutes of Shaytan.” [Muslim]

308. Chapter: On it being disliked to ride a camel that eats dung. If it then eats pure fodder and its flesh is wholesome, then the dislike is removed

1692. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade riding camels that eat dung.” [Muslim]

309. Chapter: The prohibition against spitting in the mosque and the command to remove spit from it when it is found there. The command to keep the mosque free of impurities

1693. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Spitting in the mosque is a wrong action and its expiation is to bury it.” [Agreed upon]
What is meant by burying it is to cover it with earth when the floor of the mosque consists of dirt, sand or the like. Abu’l-Mahasin ar-Ruyani, one of our companions, said in his book, al-Bahr, “It is said that what is meant by ‘burying it’ is to remove it from the mosque. If the mosque is paved or whitewashed and he rubs it with his shoe or something else as many ignorant people do, that is not burying it. It is increasing the error and the amount of filth in the mosque. After that the person who did that should wipe it with a cloth or his hand or something else or wash it,”
1694. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), saw some mucous, spittle or phlegm on the wall of the qibla and he scraped it off. [Agreed upon]
1695. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “These mosques are not a suitable place for any of this urine or filth. They are for remembrance of Allah Almighty and reciting the Qur’an,” or as the Messenger of Allah said. [Muslim]

310. Chapter: On it being disliked to argue in the mosque or to raise voices there, announce a lost animal, buy and sell, rent and other transactions

1696. Abu Hurayra heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Anyone who hears a man asking about an animal he has lost in the mosque should say, ‘May Allah not restore it to you. Mosques were not built for this.” [Muslim]
1697. Abu Hurayra reported that Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When you see someone buying or selling in the mosque, then say, ‘May Allah not give you any profit in your trading.’ When you see someone asking there about a lost animal, then say, ‘May Allah not restore it to you.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1698. Burayda said that a man made an announcement in the mosque saying, “Who will find the red camel for me?’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “May you not find it. The mosques were only built for what they were built for.” [Muslim]
1699. ‘Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his grandfather that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade buying and selling in the mosque and for a lost animal to be asked about in it or for poetry to be recited in it.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1700. As-Sa’ib ibn Yazid the Companion said, “Once when I was standing in the mosque, a man threw some stones at me. I looked and it was ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab. He said, ‘Go and bring those two men to me.’ I brought them and he said, ‘Who are you two?’ or ‘Where are you from?’ They said, ‘From the people of at-Ta’if.’ He said, ‘If you were from the people of this city, I would have punished you. You were raising your voices in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah.'” [al-Bukhari]

311. Chapter: On the prohibition against entering the mosque for the one who eats eating garlic, onions, leeks, and other things which have an objectionable smell until its smell departs, except in case of necessity

1701. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said during the expedition to Khaybar, “Anyone who eats any of this plant, i.e. garlic, should not come near our mosque.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “our mosques.”
1702. Anas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who has eaten any of this plant, should not come near us or pray with us.” [Agreed upon]
1703. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who eats garlic and onions should keep away from us (or he said, “should keep away from our mosque”) [Agreed upon]
1704. ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab reported that on the Day of Jumu’a he gave an address in which he said, “Then you, O people, eat two plants which I only see as having a foul smell: onions and garlic. I saw that when Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), smelt them coming from a man in the mosque, he commanded him to go out, and he was taken out to al-Baqi’. Anyone who eats them should kill them through cooking.” [Muslim]

312. Chapter: On it being disliked to sit with the legs up on the day of Jumu’a while the Imam was giving the khutba because that makes one sleepy and he will not miss properly to the khutba and he might break wudu’

1705. Mu’adh ibn Anas al-Juhani reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), forbade people to sit with their legs up against their chest on the day of Jumu’a while the Imam was giving the khutba.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

313. Chapter: When someone wants to sacrifice on the tenth of Dhu’l-Hijja, he is prohibited from cutting any of his hair or nails until he has sacrificed

1706. Umm Salama reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone has an animal to sacrifice and the new moon of Dhu’l-Hijja comes, he should not cut his hair or nails until he has sacrificed.” [Muslim]

314. Chapter: The prohibition against swearing by a creature like the Prophet, the Ka’ba, the angels, heaven, fathers, life, the spirit, the head, the life of the Sultan, the blessing of the Sultan, one’s land, and trustworthiness. It is the strongest possible prohibition

1707. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty forbids you to swear an oath by your fathers. If someone swears an oath, he should swear by Allah or be silent.” [Agreed upon]
1708. ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Samura reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not swear by idols or by your fathers.” [Muslim]
1709. Burayda reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who swears by trustworthiness is not one of us.” [Abu Dawud]
1710. Burayda reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If anyone swears an oath saying, ‘I am no longer a Muslim [if I am not speaking the truth],’ if he is lying, it is as he said and if he is speaking the truth, he will not return to Islam unblemished.” [Abu Dawud]
1711. Ibn ‘Umar reported that he heard a man say, “No, by the Ka’ba.” Ibn ‘Umar said, “Do not swear by other than Allah. I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Anyone who swears by other than Allah has rejected – or associated.'” [at-Tirmidhi]

315. Chapter: On the strong prohibition against deliberate false oaths

1712. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who swears an oath to get hold of some property belonging to a Muslim to which he has no right will meet Allah and find Him angry with him.” Then the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), recited to us confirmation of this from the Book of Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, “Those Allah ‘s contract and their own oaths for a paltry price…” to the end of the ayat (3:77). [Agreed upon]
1713. Abu Umama Iyas ibn Tha’laba al-Harithi reported that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), said, “If anyone cuts off the right of a Muslim man by an oath he makes, Allah has made the Fire mandatory for him and forbidden him Jannah.’ A man said to him, ‘Even if it is something insignificant, Messenger of Allah?’ He said, ‘Even if it is only a piece of arak-stick.'” [Muslim]
1714. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Prophet (PBUH), said, “The major sins are: associating something else with Allah, disobedience to parents, murder and making false oaths.” [al-Bukhari]
In one variant, a bedouin came to the Prophet, (PBUH), and said, “Messenger of Allah, what are the major sins?” He said, “Associating something else with Allah.” He said, “Then what?” He said, “Making false oaths.” I said, “What is a false oath.” He said, “That by which the property of a Muslim man is misappropriated,” meaning that someone lies in the oath.

316. Chapter: On the recommendation for someone who has sworn an oath and then sees something better than it to do what he swore he swore he would not do and expiate the oath

1715. ‘Abdu’r-Rahman ibn Samura said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), told me, ‘When you swear an oath [to do something] and you think that something else is better than it, then do the thing which is better and expiate your oath.'” [Agreed upon]
1716. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who swears an oath and then sees something better than it, should expiate his oath and do the thing which is better.” [Muslim]
1717. Abu Musa reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “By Allah, if Allah wills, I will never make an oath and then see something better than it without doing expiation for my oath and doing the thing that is better.” [Agreed upon]
1718. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “That one of you should persist in his oath in respect of his family is more sinful for you in the sight of Allah Almighty than him performing the expiation which Allah has prescribed for it.” [Agreed upon]

317. Chapter: On minor oaths being of no consequence and not entailing expiation. That is what one says unintentionally like, “No, by Allah” and “Yes, by Allah.”

Allah Almighty says, “Allah does not take you to task for your inadvertent oaths, but He will take you to task for oaths you make intentionally. The expiation in that case is to feed ten poor people with the average amount you feed your family, or to clothe them, or to free a slave. Anyone without the means to do so should fast three days. That is the expiation for breaking oaths when you have sworn them. Keep to your oaths.” (W5:91; H5:89)
1719. ‘A’isha said, “This ayat, ‘Allah will not call you to account for what is futile in your oaths,’ was sent down about when a man says, ‘No, by Allah,’ and ‘Yes, by Allah.'”

318. Chapter: On it being disliked to use oaths when selling, even if it true

1720. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Making oaths hastens the sale of goods but eradicates the blessings.'” [Agreed upon]
1721. Abu Qatada reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Beware of making a lot of oaths in respect of sales. It hastens them and then wipes them out.” [Muslim]

319. Chapter: On it being disliked for a man to ask by the Face of Allah for anything by Jannah and it being disliked to refuse the one who asks by Allah

1722. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not ask for anything by the Face of Allah except Jannah.” [Abu Dawud]
1723. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Give refuge to anyone who seeks refuge by Allah. Give to anyone who asks by Allah. Respond to anyone who invites you. If anyone does something good for you, repay him. If you do not have the wherewithal to repay him, then pray for him until you think that you have repaid him.” [Abu Dawud and an-Nasa’i]

320. Chapter: On forbidding that a Sultan be called Shahneshah because it means “the King of Kings” and only Allah is described as that

1724. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The most abased man in the sight of Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, is a man who calls himself, ‘the King of Kings.'” [Agreed upon]

321. Chapter: On the prohibition against addressing an iniquitous person or innovator, as “master”, etc.

1725. Burayda reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not call the hypocrite ‘master’. Even if he is a master, you will anger your Lord, the Mighty and Majestic.” [Abu Dawud]

322. Chapter: On it being disliked to curse fever
1726. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), visited Umm as-Sa’ib or Umm al-Musayyab and said, “What is wrong with you, Umm as-Sa’ib – or Umm al-Musayyab? Why are you shaking?’ She said, “The fever, may Allah not bless it.’ He said, “Do not curse the fever. It removes the errors of the son of Adam as bellows remove the dross of iron.” [Muslim]

323. Chapter: The prohibition against cursing the wind, and what one says when it blows

1727. Abu’l-Mundhir Ubayy ibn Ka’b said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Do not curse the wind. If you dislike what you see of it, then say, “O Allah, we ask You for the good of this wind and the good of what is in it and the good of what it is ordered to do. We seek refuge with You from the evil of this wind and the evil of what is in it and the evil of what it is ordered to do.”‘” [at-Tirmidhi]
1728. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘The wind is from the mercy of Allah. It brings mercy and brings punishment. When you see it, do not curse it. Ask Allah for its good and seek refuge in Allah from its evil.” [Abu Dawud]
1729. ‘A’isha said, “When the wind was strong, the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say, ‘O Allah, I ask You for its good and the good of what is in it and the good of what is brought by it, and I seek refuge with You from its evil and the evil of what is in it and the evil of what is brought by it.'” [Muslim]

324: Chapter: On it being disliked to curse the cockerel

1730. Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not curse the cockerel. It wakes people up for the prayer.” [Abu Dawud]

325. Chapter: On the prohibition against a man attributing rain to a star

1731. Zayd ibn Khalid said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), led us in the Subh prayer at Hudaybiyya after a rainy night. When he finished, he faced the people and said, ‘Do you know what your Lord has said?’ They said, ‘Allah and His Messenger know best.’ He said, ‘This morning My slaves have become divided up into believers and unbelievers. Those who said, “We had rain by the favour and mercy of Allah,” believe in Me and reject the stars. Those who said that it was because of a certain star, disbelieve in Me and believe in the star.” [Agreed upon]

326. Chapter: On forbidding calling a Muslim an unbeliever

1732. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man says to his brother, ‘O unbeliever,’ one of them returns with that ascription applying to him. If it is not as the one who said it said, it reverts to him.” [Agreed upon]
1733. Abu Dharr heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “If anyone calls a man an unbeliever or says, ‘enemy of Allah’ when that is not the case, that reverts to him.” [Agreed upon]

327. Chapter: On forbidding obscene and coarse language

1734. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A believer is not a defamer, a curser, obscene or coarse.” [at-Tirmidhi]
1735. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no obscenity in a thing without that marring it, and there is no modesty in a thing without that adorning it.” [at-Tirmidhi]

328. Chapter: On it being disliked to exaggerate in speech and to be affected in eloquence, and to use unusual languages and fine points in Arabic when speaking to the common people

1736. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Those who go to excess are destroyed.” He said it three times. [Muslim]
1737. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah hates an eloquent man who enunciates over-carefully with his tongue as the cow seeks out morsels.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1738. Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Those I love most and those sitting nearest to me on the Day of Rising will be those of you with the best character. Those most hateful to me and the furthest of you from me on the Day of Rising will be the pompous, the braggarts and the arrogant.” [at-Tirmidhi]

329. Chapter: On it being disliked to say, “My self is disgusted (khabuthat)”

1739. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “None of you should say, ‘My self is disgusted (khabuthat),’ but rather he should say, ‘My self is annoyed (laqisat).'” [Agreed upon]
Scholars say that khabuthat means adulterated which is the meaning of laqisat. The expression khubth is disliked.

330. Chapter: On it being disliked to call the grape the vine (karm)

1740. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not call the grape the vine (karm). The karm is the Muslim.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “The karm is the heart of the believer.”
1741. Wa’il ibn Hujr reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not say ‘vine’, but say ‘grape and habala (another word for vine).'” [Muslim]

331. Chapter: On the prohibition against describing a woman’s beauty to a man when there is no legitimate need for that, for instance, like seeking marriage with her, etc.

1742. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A woman should not embrace another woman and then describe her to her husband so as to give him an exact picture of her.” [Agreed upon]

332. Chapter: On it being dislike for a man to say in supplication, “O Allah, forgive me if You will.” He should be firm in asking

1743. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you should say, ‘O Allah, forgive me if You will. O Allah, have mercy on me if You will.’ He should be firm in his asking. No one can force Him.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, ‘He should be firm and should have great desire. Nothing is too great for Allah Almighty to give him.”
1744. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When one of you makes supplication, he should be firm in his asking and not say, ‘O Allah, if You wish give to me.’ He cannot be compelled.” [Agreed upon]

333. Chapter: On it being disliked to say, “What Allah wills and so-and-so wills”

1745. Hudhayfa ibn al-Yaman reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not say, ‘What Allah wishes and what so-and-so wishes.’ Rather say, ‘What Allah wishes and then what so-and-so wishes.'” [Abu Dawud]

334. Chapter: On it being disliked to talk after ‘Isha’

What is meant is conversation which is permitted at other than this and doing it or not doing is the same. As for talk which is forbidden or disliked at other times, it is even more strongly forbidden and disliked at this time. As for talking about good, like discussing knowledge, stories of the righteous, noble character, talking with a guest, talking with someone who has a need and the like, that is not disliked. Indeed it is recommended. It is the same for talk which is due to an excuse or event: it is not disliked. Sound hadiths support all that we mentioned.
1746. Abu Barza reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to dislike sleep before ‘Isha’ and talk after it.” [Agreed upon]
1747. Ibn ‘Umar reported that once, towards the end of his life, the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), prayed ‘Isha’ and said, “Do you see this night? No one on the surface of the earth will still be there in a hundred years from now.” [Agreed upon]
1748. Anas said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), delayed the ‘Isha’ prayer until the middle of the night and then led them in the prayer. Then he addressed us and said, ‘Most people have prayed and gone to sleep, but you were in prayer the whole time you were waiting for it.'” [al-Bukhari]

335. Chapter: On it being forbidden for a woman to refuse to come to her husband’s bed when he calls her if she does not have a legitimate reason

1749. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When a man calls his wife to his bed and she refuses to come and he spends the night angry with her, the angels curse her until morning.” [Agreed upon]

336. Chapter: On it being forbidden for a woman to fast voluntarily when her husband is present without his permission

1750. Abu Hurayra stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It is not lawful for a woman to fast while her husband is present without his permission and she must not allow anyone to enter his house without his permission.” [Agreed upon]

337. Chapter: On it being forbidden to get ahead of the Imam in coming up from bowing or prostration

1751. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not those of you who raise their heads before the Imam fear lest Allah turn their heads into donkey-heads or that Allah will make their shape that of a donkey?” [Agreed upon]

338. Chapter: On it being disliked to put the hands on the hips during the prayer

1752. Abu Hurayra said, “Placing the hands on the hips during the prayer was forbidden.” [Agreed upon]

339. Chapter: On it being disliked to pray when food has been served or when one needs to go to the lavatory

1753. ‘A’isha said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘There is no prayer when food is present nor when one needs to relieve oneself in either way.” [Muslim]

340. Chapter: On the prohibition against looking to the sky during the prayer

1754. Anas ibn Malik said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Why on earth do some people raise their eyes towards heaven during their prayer?’ His words on this subject grew stronger until he finally said, ‘They should stop doing it or their eyesight will be taken away.'” [al-Bukhari]

341. Chapter: On it being disliked to look about in the prayer without reason

1755. ‘A’isha said, “I asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about looking around in the prayer and he said, ‘It is one of Shaytan’s ways of making off with people’s prayers.'” [al-Bukhari]
1756. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said to me, ‘Beware of turning round in the prayer. Turning round in the prayer is ruinous. If you must do it, then let it be in the voluntary but not in the obligatory prayers.” [at-Tirmidhi]

342. Chapter: On the prohibition against praying towards graves

1757. Abu Marthad Kannaz ibn al-Husayn said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Do not pray towards graves nor sit on them.” [Muslim]

343. Chapter: On it being forbidden to pass in front of someone praying

1758. Abu Juhaym ‘Abdullah ibn al-Harith ibn as-Simma al-Ansari said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had said, “If the person passing in front of the man praying knew what he was incurring, he would find it preferable to wait forty rather than pass in front of him.” The narrator said, “I do not know whether he said forty days or forty months or forty years.” [Agreed upon]

344. Chapter: On it being disliked to start doing voluntary prayers after the iqama has begun, even if it is the sunna for that prayer

1759. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When the iqama for the prayer is given, there is no prayer but the obligatory prayer.” [Muslim]

345. Chapter: It is disliked to single out Friday to fast or Friday night for praying at night

1760. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not single out the night of Jumu’a rather than other nights for praying at night and do not single out the day of Jumu’a for fasting rather than other days unless it forms part of a fast that one of you is fasting.” [Muslim]
1761. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say, ‘None of you should fast on the day of Jumu’a unless he fasts a day before or after it.'” [Agreed upon]
1762. Muhammad ibn ‘Abbad said, “I asked Jabir, ‘Did the Prophet, (PBUH), forbid fasting on the day of Jumu’a?’ He said. ‘Yes.'” [Agreed upon]
1763. Umm al-Mu’minin, Juwayriya bint al-Harith said that the Prophet, (PBUH), visited her on the day of Jumu’a and she was fasting. He said, “Did you fast yesterday?” She said, “No’ He said, “Do you intend to fast tomorrow?” She said, “No.” He said, “Then break the fast.”[al-Bukhari]

346. Chapter: On forbidding continuous fasting, which is to fast two or more days without eating or drinking between them

1764. Abu Hurayra and ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade continuous fasting. [Agreed upon]
1765. Ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade continuous fasting. They said, ‘But you fast continuously.’ He said, ‘I am not like you. I am fed and given to drink.'” [Agreed upon]

347. Chapter: On it being forbidden to sit on graves

1766. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “It would be better for one of you to sit on a hot coal which burned his clothes and reached his skin than to sit on a grave.” [Muslim]

348. Chapter: On the prohibition against plastering over or building over graves

1767. Jabir said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade plastering over graves or sitting on them or building over them.” [Muslim]

349. Chapter: On the strong prohibition against a slave running away from his master

1768. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Whenever a slave runs away, protection is removed from him.” [Muslim]
1769. Jarir reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When a slave runs away, his prayer is not accepted from him.” [Muslim]
In one variant, “He has disbelieved.”

350. Chapter: On the prohibition against interceding in hudud-punishments

Allah Almighty says, “The woman and man who commit fornication: flog both of them with one hundred lashes and do not let compassion for either of them possess you where Allah’s deen is concerned if you believe in Allah and the Last Day.” (24:2)
1770. ‘A’isha reported that Quraysh were concerned with the case of a Makhzumi woman who had stolen something and they said, “Who will speak to the Messenger of Allah about her?” They said, “Who is bold enough to do it except Usama ibn Zayd, the beloved of the Messenger of Allah?” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “How can you intercede when it is a case of one of the legal punishments of Allah Almighty?” Then he stood up and spoke and said, “Those before you were destroyed because when a noble among them stole, they let him be, but when the weak among them stole, they carried out the legal punishment on them. By Allah, if Fatima the daughter of Muhammad were to steal, I would cut off her hand.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “The face of the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), changed colour and he said, ‘How can you intercede in respect of one of the hudud of Allah?” Usama said, “Ask forgiveness for me, Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Then he gave the command and the woman’s hand was cut off.

351. Chapter: On the prohibition against relieving oneself in the road, shady places, water sources, etc.

Allah Almighty says, “And those who abuse believing men and woman, when they have not merited it, bear the weight of slander and clear wrongdoing.” (33:58)
1771. Abu Hurayra stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Beware of the two cursed things.” They said, “What are the cursed things?” He said, “Someone relieving himself on a path people use or in a place they go for shade.” [Muslim]

352. Chapter: On the prohibition against urinating in standing water

1772. Jabir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade urinating in standing water.” [Muslim]

353. Chapter: It is disliked to show preference to one child over the others in gifts

1773. An-Nu’man ibn Bashir reported that his father brought him to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and said, ‘I gave this son of mine a slave I had.’ The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), asked, ‘Did you give every son of yours the same thing?’ He said, ‘No.’ The Prophet, (PBUH), said, ‘Then take him back.'”
In one variant, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘Did you do this for all of your sons?’ He said, ‘No.’ He said, ‘Fear Allah and be just to your children.’ My father returned and took that sadaqa back.”
In one variant, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘O Bashir, do you have any sons other than this one?’ He said, ‘Yes.’ He said, ‘Did you give all of them the same as this?’ He said, ‘No.’ He said, ‘Do not make me a witness for I will not be a witness to an injustice.'”
In one variant, “Do not make me a witness to an injustice.”
In one variant, “Make other than me a witness to this!” Then he said, “Do you want them all be equally dutiful to you?” He said, “Yes indeed.” He said, “Then do not do this.” [Agreed upon]

354. Chapter: It is forbidden for a woman to mourn more than three days for anyone except her husband. The mourning period for a husband is four months and ten days

1774. Zaynab bint Abi Salama said, “I visited Umm Habiba, the wife of the Prophet, when her father, Abu Sufyan ibn Harb, had died. She called for a yellowy perfume, perhaps khaluq or something else. She first rubbed the perfume on a slave-girl and she then wiped it on the sides of her face and said, ‘By Allah! I have no need of perfume but I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say on the minbar, “It is not lawful for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to abstain from adornment for more than three nights, when mourning for someone who has died, except for the four months and ten days in the case of a husband.”‘”
Zaynab said, “Then I visited Zaynab bint Jahsh when her brother had died. She called for perfume and put some on and said, ‘By Allah! I have no need of perfume, but I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “It is not lawful for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to abstain from adornment for more than three nights, when mourning for someone who has died, except for the four months and ten days in the case of a husband.”‘” [Agreed upon]

355. Chapter: On it being forbidden for a townsman to sell on behalf of a desert man, to meet caravans, to bid against another man to raise the price or to make a marriage proposal in the face of another’s proposal without his permission

1775. Anas said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade a townsman selling on behalf of a man of the desert, even if it was his full brother.” [Agreed upon]
1776. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not go out to meet goods before they have reached the markets.” [Agreed upon]
1777. Ibn ‘Abbas stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Do not go out to meet caravans, and townsmen should not sell on behalf of men of the desert.” Tawus said, “I said to Ibn ‘Abbas, ‘What does he means by “townsmen should not sell on behalf of men of the desert”?’ He said, ‘They should not be his broker.'” [Agreed upon]
In one variant, “The Prophet forbade meeting caravans [early], a townsman selling on behalf of a man of the desert, a woman imposing the precondition of her sister’s divorce, and a man bidding against another man to raise the price, and he forbade bidding against one another and allowing milk to collect in the udder.”
1778. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade a townsman to sell on behalf of a man of the desert, people bidding against each other, outbidding each other in order to raise the price, a man to sell against the sale of his brother or to make a marriage proposal in the face of his brother’s proposal, and a woman to ask for her sister to be divorced in order to take her place.:
In one variant, he said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade meeting caravans, a Muhajir selling on behalf of a bedouin, a woman making it a precondition that her sister be divorced and a man making a bogus bid against the bid of his brother, and he forbade outbidding in order to raise the price and leaving animals unmilked.” [Agreed upon]
1779. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “No one should sell against the sale of another nor propose marriage in the face of his brother’s marriage proposal unless he is given permission to do so.” [Agreed upon]
1780. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The believer is the brother of the believer, and it is not lawful for a believer is sell against the sale of his brother nor propose marriage in the face of his brother’s marriage proposal unless he withdraws.” [Muslim]

356. Chapter: On the prohibition against squandering money in improper ways

1781. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty is pleased with three things you do and dislikes three things you do. He is pleased that you worship Him and do not associate anything with Him and hold tight to the rope of Allah all together without splitting up. He dislikes your chatter, importunate asking and squandering of wealth.” [Muslim]
1782. Warrad, the scribe of al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba, said, “Al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba dictated to me in a letter to Mu’awiya that the Prophet, (PBUH), used to say after every obligatory prayer, ‘There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. The kingdom and praise belong to Him and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give nor give what You withhold and the wealth of someone who has it is of no avail against You.’ He also wrote to him that he forbade idle chatter, squandering of wealth and too much asking. He also forbade disobedience to mothers, burying baby girls alive, and people refusing to pay what is due.” [Agreed upon]

357. Chapter: On the prohibition against pointing at a Muslim with a weapon, seriously or in jest, and the prohibition against handing someone an unsheathed sword

1783. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “None of you should point at his brother with a weapon. He does not know; perhaps Shaytan will make it slip from his hand thus making him fall into a pit of the Fire.” [Agreed upon]
In one variant of Muslim he said that Abu’l-Qasim said, “If someone points with a piece of iron at his brother, the angels curse him until he puts it down, even if it is his full brother.”
1784. Jabir said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade one man handing another an unsheathed sword.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]

358. Chapter: On it being disliked to leave the mosque after the adhan without reason before the obligatory prayer has been prayed

1785. Abu’sh-Sha’tha’ said, “We were sitting with Abu Hurayra in the mosque and the mu’adhdhin called the adhan. A man in the mosque began to walk out and Abu Hurayra’s eye followed him until he had left the mosque. Abu Hurayra then said, ‘This man has rebelled against Abu’l-Qasim.'” [Muslim]

359. Chapter: On it being disliked to refuse basil for no reason

1786. Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who is offered basil should not refuse it. It is light in weight and fragrant in scent.”[Muslim]
1787. Anas ibn Malik said that the Prophet, (PBUH), would never refuse scent.” [al-Bukhari]

360. Chapter: It is disliked to praise someone to his face as it is feared that it will cause him to be arrogant, and the permission to do that if the person is safe from that happening

1788. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), heard a man praising another man, extolling him greatly. The Prophet said, ‘You have destroyed him – or you have broken the man’s back.'” [Agreed upon]
1789. Abu Bakra reported that a man was mentioned in the presence of the Prophet and a man praised him heartily. The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Bother you! You have severed you companion’s neck,’ saying it several times. “If one of you must praise someone, he should say, ‘I think such and such’ if he thinks the person is like that. Allah is enough for him and no one should commended and praised in front of Allah.” [Agreed upon]
1790. Hammam ibn al-Harith reported that a man began to praise ‘Uthman and al-Miqdad went and knelt on his knees and began to throw pebbles in his face, ‘Uthman said to him, ‘What are you doing?’ He said, ‘The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When you see praisers, then throw dust in their faces.”‘” [Muslim]
These hadiths forbid it while there are many sound hadiths which permit it. Scholars say that the mention of combining the hadiths is to say that if the person praised has complete faith and certainty, self discipline and full knowledge, then he is not tempted or deluded by that. His self will not play with him and so it is neither forbidden or disliked. If any of these matters is feared for him, then it is strongly disliked to praise him to his face. It is on the basis of this distinction that the hadiths about that vary. Among those which allow praise is what the Prophet, (PBUH), said to Abu Bakr, “I hope that you will be one of them,” i.e. one of those who will be invited to enter by all the gates of Jannah.” In another hadith, “You are not one of them,” i.e, those who drag their waist-wrappers out of arrogance.” The Prophet, (PBUH), said to ‘Umar, “Shaytan does not see you travelling down one pass but that he travels by a different pass.” There are many hadiths which allow it, some of which can be found in Kitab al-Adhkar.

361. Chapter: On it being disliked to leave a place where there is plague to flee from it, and it being disliked to go where there is plague

Allah Almighty says, “Wherever you are, death will catch up with you, even if you are in impregnable fortresses” (W4:77; H4:78) and the Almighty says, “Do not your cast yourselves into destruction.” (W2:194; H2:195)
1792. Usama ibn Zayd reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “When you hear that there is plague in a place, do not enter it. When it arrives in a place where you are, do not leave it.” [Agreed upon]

362. Chapter: On the strong prohibition of sorcery

Allah Almighty says, “Sulayman did not disbelieve, but the shaytans did, teaching men sorcery.” (W2:101; H2:102)
1793. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Avoid the seven fatal sins.” They said, “Messenger of Allah, what are they?” He said, “Associating with Allah, sorcery, killing a soul which Allah has forbidden except by legal right, consuming usury, consuming the property of an orphan, fleeing on the day of battle and slandering unthinking chaste believing women.” [Agreed upon]

363. Chapter: On the prohibition against travelling with a copy of the Qur’an to enemy territory when it is feared that it might fall into the hands of the enemy

1794. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), forbade travelling with the Qur’an to enemy territory.” [Agreed upon]

364. Chapter: On it being forbidden to use gold and silver dishes for eating, drinking, purification, etc.

1795. Umm Salama stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Someone who drinks from a silver vessel is gulping Hellfire into his belly.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of Muslim, “Someone who eats or drinks from silver and gold vessels.”
1796. Hudhayfa said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), forbade us silk, silk brocade and drinking from gold and silver vessels. He said, ‘They are for them in this world and for us in the Next World.” [Agreed upon]
In the variant in Bukhari and Muslim from Hudhayfa is: “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Do not wear silk or silk brocade nor drink from gold and silver vessels or plates.”
1797. Anas ibn Sirin said, “I was with Anas ibn Malik with a group of Magians and a sweet was brought on a silver dish but he did not eat it. The bearer was told to change the dish and it was transferred to a wooden dish. Then it was brought again and he ate it.” [al-Bayhaqi]

365. Chapter: On it being forbidden for a man to wear clothes dyed with saffron

1798. Anas said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), forbade men to use saffron dye.” [Agreed upon]
1799. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said, “The Prophet, (PBUH), saw me wearing two garments dyed with saffron and he said, ‘Did your mother order you to do this?’ I said, ‘Shall I wash them?’ He said, ‘Rather burn them.'”
In one variant, “This is clothing that the unbelievers wear, so do not wear it.” [Muslim]

366. Chapter: On the prohibition against vowing a day of silence

1800. ‘Ali said, “I memorised from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), “There is no orphanhood after puberty. There is no vow to remain silent for the day until nightfall.” [Abu Dawud]
In discussing this hadith, al-Khattabi said that one of the practices of the Jahiliyya was a vow of silence, and they were forbidden that in Islam and commanded to do dhikr and speak good things.
1801. Qays ibn Abi Hazim said, “Abu Bakr as-Siddiq visited a woman of Ahmas called Zaynab and saw that she did not speak. He said, ‘Why does she not speak?’ They said, ‘She made hajj silent.’ He said to her, ‘Speak. This is not lawful. This is one of the practices of the Jahiliyya.’ So she started speaking.'” [al-Bukhari]

367. Chapter: On it being forbidden for a man to ascribe his lineage to other than his father or his wala’ to other than his patrons

1802. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Jannah is unlawful for anyone who makes a false claim of paternity knowing that he is not the father.” [Agreed upon]
1803. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Do not disown your fathers. It is disbelief for anyone to disown his father.” [Agreed upon]
1805. Abu Dharr reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “There is no man who claims another man for his father, and that knowingly, but that he has disbelieved. Anyone who lays claim to what is not his is not one of us. He will take his seat in the Fire. Anyone who claims that another man is an unbeliever or says he is the enemy of Allah when that is not the case, that comes back on him.” [Agreed upon]

368. Chapter: The warning not to commit what Allah and His Messenger have prohibited

Allah Almighty says, “Those who oppose his command should beware of a testing trial coming to them or a painful punishment striking them,” (W24:61; H24:63) and the Almighty says, “Allah advises you to beware of Him.” (3:30) Allah Almighty says, “Your Lord’s Assault is very fierce indeed,” (85:12) and the Almighty says, “Such is the seizing of your Lord when He seizes the cities which do wrong. His seizing is painful, violent.” (11:102)
1806. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty is jealous, and the jealousy of Allah expresses itself in respect of a man coming to something Allah has forbidden him.” [Agreed upon]

369. Chapter: On What One Says And Does If One Commits Something Forbidden

Allah Almighty says, “If an evil urge from Shaytan eggs you on, seek refuge in Allah,” (W41:35; H41:36) and the Almighty says, “As for those who are godfearing, when they are bothered by visitors from Shaytan, remember and immediately see clearly.” (7:201) The Almighty says, “Those who, when they act indecently or wrong themselves, remember Allah and ask forgiveness for their bad actions – and who can forgive bad actions except Allah – and do not knowingly persist in what they were doing. Their recompense is forgiveness from their Lord, and Gardens with rivers flowing under them, remaining in them timelessly, forever. How excellent is the reward of those who act!” (3:135-136) The Almighty says, “Turn towards Allah, O believers, every one of you, so that perhaps you will have success.” (24:31)
1807. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who swears and says in his oath, ‘By al-Lat and al-‘Uzza,’ should say, ‘There is no god but Allah.’ Anyone who says to his companions, ‘Come, I will make a wager with you,’ should give sadaqa.'” [Agreed upon]

370. Chapter: On Various Stories

1808. an-Nawwas ibn Sam’an said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), mentioned the Dajjal one morning and then lowered his voice about him and then raised it until we thought that he must be in a palm-grove nearby. When we went to him in the evening, he saw that we were disturbed and said, “What is wrong with you?’ We said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, in the morning you mentioned the Dajjal and then lowered your voice about him and then raised it so that we thought he must be in the palm-grove nearby.’
“He said, ‘It is not the Dajjal which alarms me with regard to you. If he were to emerge while I was still among you, I would overcome him with arguments for you. If he emerges when I am not among you, then a man must have his own arguments and I leave Allah watching over every Muslim. He is a youth with curly hair who is blind in one eye. I could liken him to ‘Abdu’l-‘Uzza ibn Qatan. Anyone of you who meets him, should recite the first verses of Surat al-Kahf over him. He will appear on a road between Syria and Iraq and will cause havoc right and left. O slaves of Allah! Be firm!’
“We said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, how long will he remain on the earth?’ He said, ‘Forty days: one day like a year, one day like a month and one day like a week; and the rest of his days the same as your days.’ We said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, in the day which is like a year, will it be enough for us to do the prayers of a single day in it?’ He said, ‘No, reckon them.’
“We said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, how fast does he travel in the earth?’ He said, ‘Like abundant rain with the wind behind it. He will come to a people and summon them and they will believe him and respond to him. He will command the heaven and it will rain, and the earth and it will have growth. Their herds will return to them with the highest possible humps and fullest udders and the most ample haunches. Then he will come to a people and summon them and they will reject what he says, and he will turn from them and they will be struck by drought and lose everything they have. He will go through ruins and say to them, “Bring forth your treasures!” and their treasures will follow him like drone bees. Then he will call a man in the full bloom of youth and he will strike him with a sword and cut him in half with an aimed blow. Then he will call him and he will respond with his face beaming and laughing.
“‘While he is doing these things Allah Almighty will send the Messiah, son of Maryam,. He will descend at the White Minaret, to the east of Damascus wearing two dyed garments, with his palms placed on the wings of two angels. When he shakes his head, drops will fall and when he raises it, drops like pearls will flow down. It is not lawful for any unbeliever to experience his scent without dying, and his breath will reach as far as his glance reaches. He will hunt the Dajjal until he catches him at the gate of Ludd where he will kill him. Then ‘Isa will come to some people whom Allah has protected from the Dajjal, and he will wipe their faces and speak to them of their degrees in Jannah. While that is happening, Allah Almighty will reveal to ‘Isa, “I have brought forth some slaves of Mine whom no one will be capable of fighting. So take My slaves to the Mount for protection.” Then Allah will send forth Yajuj and Majuj and they will come sliding down every hillside. The first of them will pass over the sea of Tiberias and drink up what is in it and the last of them will pass and say, “This once had water in it.” The Prophet of Allah, ‘Isa, and his Companions will be beset to the point that if one of them has an ox head it will be better than someone having a hundred dinars today.
“‘The Prophet of Allah ‘Isa and his Companions, may Allah be pleased with them, will pray to Allah Almighty and Allah Almighty will send down against Yajuj and Majuj worms in their necks and they will die as in a single breath. Then the Prophet of Allah ‘Isa and his Companions, may Allah be pleased with them, will come down from Mount and they will not find on the earth any place the breadth of a handspan without it being filled with their stink and stench. The Prophet of Allah, ‘Isa, and his Companions, may Allah be pleased them, will pray to Allah Almighty and Allah will send birds looking like camels’ necks and they will carry them away and put them down wherever Allah wishes. Then Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, will send down rain which no house of mud or hair can withstand and it will wash the earth until it is left like a mirror. Then he will say to the earth, “Produce your fruits and display your blessing.” On that day a whole group will be satisfied by eating one pomegranate and its rind will be big enough to shade them all. Milk will be blessed to such an extent that the milk of one camel will be enough for whole groups of peoples. The milk of one cow will be enough for a tribe. The milk of one sheep will be enough for a clan. While this is going on, Allah Almighty will send a pleasant breeze and it will pick them up them under their arms and take the soul of every believer and every Muslim. The evil people will remain behind copulating like donkeys, and it is upon them that the Hour will come. [Muslim]
1809. Rib’i ibn Hirash said, “I went with Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari to Hudhayfa ibn al-Yaman and Abu Mas’ud said to him, ‘Relate to me what you heard from the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about the Dajjal.’ He said, ‘The Dajjal will emerge accompanied by water and fire. What appears to the people as water will in fact be fire that burns, and what appears to the people as fire will in fact be sweet water. Anyone among you who meets him, should plunge into what appears to him as fire, for it will in fact be sweet water.’ Abu Mas’ud said, ‘I also heard that.'” [Agreed upon]
1810. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Dajjal will emerge in my community and will remain there for forty. I do not know whether it will be forty days or forty months or forty years. Allah Almighty will send ‘Isa ibn Maryam and he will seek him out and destroy him. Then people will remain for seven more years with no enmity between any of them. Then Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, will send a cold wind from the direction of Syria and no one who has an atom’s weight of good or belief in his heart will be left on the face of the earth without it seizing him so that even if someone were to go inside a mountain, it would get into where he was to seize him. The worst people will remain behind with the flightiness of birds and the discernment of wild beasts, neither knowing what is right nor disliking what is wrong. Shaytan will take on a form for them and will say, ‘Will you obey?” And they will say, ‘What is your command?’ He will command them to worship idols. They will have plentiful provision there and a good livelihood. Then the Trumpet will be blown. No one will hear it without inclining his neck towards the sound to listen. The first to hear it will be a man plastering his camels’ watering-trough, and he will swoon and everyone will swoon. Then Allah will send – or he said ‘Allah will make fall’ – rain as if it was dew or a shadow, and people’s bodies will grow from it. Then it will be blown a second time and they will be standing, looking round. Then it will be said, ‘O people! Come to your Lord!’ [It will be said,] ‘Make them stand. They will be questioned.’ Then it will be said: ‘Bring forth those destined for the Fire.’ It will be said, ‘How many are there?’ It will be said, ‘Nine hundred and ninety-nine out of every thousand.’ That is a day which “will turn children grey” (W73:16; H73:17). That is a day when, “the legs are bared” (68:42).'” [Muslim]
1811. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no city which the Dajjal will not trample underfoot except for Makka and Madina. Every one of their passes has over it angels in rows, guarding it. He will halt at as-Sabakha and Madina will be shaken three times and Allah will expel from it every unbeliever and hypocrite.” [Muslim]
1812. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah , (PBUH), said, “The Dajjal will be followed by seventy thousand Jews of Isfahan wearing head-shawls.” [Muslim]
1813. Umm Sharik heard the Prophet, (PBUH), say, “People will flee from the Dajjal into the mountains.” [Muslim]
1814. ‘Imran ibn Husayn said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘There is nothing more terrible than the Dajjal from the time of the creation of Adam to the arrival of the Hour.” [Muslim]
1815. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The Dajjal will emerge and a man of the believers will go towards him and some sentries will challenge him, the sentries of the Dajjal. They will say to him, ‘Where are you going?’ He will say, ‘I am going to visit this one who has emerged.’ They will say, ‘And do you not believe in our lord?’ He will say, ‘Our Lord is not hidden.’ They will say, ‘Kill him!’ Then they will say to one another, ‘Did your lord not forbid you to kill anyone without his permission?’ They will take him to the Dajjal. When the believer sees him, he will say, “O people! This is the Dajjal whom the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), referred to!’ The Dajjal will command him to be stretched out and will say, ‘Take him and beat him on the face.’ His back and chest will be made wider by beating. He will say, ‘Do you not believe in me?’ He will say, ‘You are the false Messiah!’ He will command him to be sawn with a saw from the middle of his head until he is split down to his feet.’ Then the Dajjal will walk between the two halves and say to him, ‘Get up,’ and he will stand up straight. Then he will say to him, ‘Do you believe in me?’ He will say, “I have only been increased in insight into you.’ Then he will say. “O people! I am the last person he will act like this towards.’ The Dajjal will seize him to slaughter him, but Allah will turn his entire neck into brass and he will be unable to do it. He will take hold of his hands and feet and throw him, and people will imagine that he has thrown him into the Fire, but he will have thrown him into Jannah.'” The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “This is the person who has the greatest martyrdom with the Lord of the worlds.” [Muslim]
1816. Al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba said, “No one asked the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), about the Dajjal more than I did. He said to me, ‘He will not harm you.’ I said. ‘They say that he will have a mountain of bread and a river of water!’ He said, ‘For Allah the matter is even easier than that!'” [Agreed upon]
1817. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is no Prophet who has not warned his community about the one-eyed liar. Indeed, he is one-eyed and your Lord, the Mighty and Exalted, is not one-eyed. Written between his eyes is: kaf – fa’ – ra’.” [Agreed upon]
1818. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Shall I inform you of something about the Dajjal of which no Prophet has informed his community? He is one-eyed. He will bring with him likenesses of Jannah and the Fire. What he says is Jannah is, in fact, the Fire.” [Agreed upon]
1819. Ibn ‘Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), mentioned the Dajjal to the people and said, “Allah is not one-eyed, but the False Messiah is blind in his right eye which is like a swollen grape.” [Agreed upon]
1820. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Hour will not come until the Muslims fight the Jews and the Jews hide themselves behind stones and trees and the stones and the trees say, ‘O Muslim! This Jew is behind me, so kill him!’ With the exception of the thorn-tree which is one of the trees of the Jews.” [Agreed upon]
1821. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “By the One who has my soul in His hand, this world will not end until a man passes by a grave and rolls on it, saying, ‘Would that I was the one in this grave!’ That is not on account of love of the deen but due to affliction.” [Agreed upon]
1822. Abu Hurayra stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The Hour will not come until a mountain of gold is uncovered in the Euphrates which will be fought over, and ninety-nine of every hundred fighters will be killed, every one of whom will say, ‘Would that I had been the one who was spared.'”
In one variant, “A treasure of gold is about to be discovered in the Euphrates. Whoever is present when that happens, should not take any of it.” [Agreed upon]
1823. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘They will leave Madina in spite of the good that it contains and only wild beasts will live in it – meaning beasts and birds of prey. The last persons to be gathered in it will be two herdsmen from Muzayna making for Madina, shouting to their sheep. They will find it empty. When they reach Thaniya al-Wada’, they will fall down on their faces.” [Agreed upon]
1824. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There will one of your khalifs coming after me at the end of time who shower wealth around without counting it.” [Muslim]
1825. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari stated that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A time will come upon people when a man will go around with sadaqa of gold and will not find anyone to take it from him. One man will seen followed by forty women owing to the lack of men and the great number of women.” [Muslim]
1827. Abu Hurayra said that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “Two women had their children with them when a wolf came and took away the child of one of them. She said to her companion, ‘It has taken your child.’ The other said, ‘On the contrary it has taken your child.’ They took the dispute to Da’ud, (PBUH), and he decided on behalf of the elder woman. They went to Sulayman ibn Da’ud and informed him and he said, ‘Bring me a knife and I will divide him up between you.’ The younger woman said, ‘Do not do it, may Allah have mercy on you! It is her child.’ So he judged that it belonged to the younger one.”
1828. Mirdas al-Aslami reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The righteous will disappear one by one until only the dregs remain like the dregs of barley or dates and Allah will not care about them at all.”” [Agreed upon]
1830. Ibn ‘Umar stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When Allah Almighty sends down a punishment on people, the punishment strikes all those who are among them. Then they will be raised up according to their actions.”” [Agreed upon]
1831. Jabir said, “A palm stump was set up for the Prophet, i.e. to give the khutba from. When the minbar was put in place, we heard the stump make a noise like a camel until the Prophet, (PBUH), came down and put his hand on it. Then it was quiet.”
In one variant, “When the Day of Jumu’a came, the Prophet, (PBUH), sat on the minbar and the palm-tree from which he used to give the khutba cried out until it nearly split.”
In one variant, “It cried like a child, and the Prophet came down and took it and embraced it. It began to sob like a child that is being quietened until it was still. He said, ‘It was weeping because of the words of reminder it used to hear.” [al-Bukhari]
1832. Abu Tha’laba al-Khushani Jurthum ibn Nashir reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty has made certain things into obligations, so you should not neglect them, and has laid down limits, so you should not exceed them. He has made certain things unlawful, so you should not commit them. He has been silent about certain things as a mercy to you without any forgetfulness on His part, so do not look into them.” [ad-Daraqutni and others]
1833. ‘Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa said, “We went on seven expeditions with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), during which we ate locusts.”
One variant has, “We ate locusts with him.” [Agreed upon]
1834. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “A believer is not stung from under the same stone twice.” [Agreed upon]
1835. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are three people that Allah will not speak to on the Day of Rising nor look at it nor purify. They will have a painful punishment: a man who has extra water in the desert and refuses it to a traveller, a man who sells goods to a man after ‘Asr and swears by Allah that he bought them for such-and-such, and the man believes him, when that is not the case, and a man who offers allegiance to an Imam and only does so for the sake of worldly gain. If he receives gifts, he remains loyal, but if does not receive gifts, he is not loyal.” [Agreed upon]
1836. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “There are forty between the two blasts.’ They said, “Abu Hurayra, forty days?” He said, “I am not sure.” They said, “Forty years?” He said, “I am not sure.” They said, “Forty months?” He said, “I am not sure.” “[He said,] ‘Every part of a man disintegrates except for the base of the tail-bone from which his creation is reconstituted. Then Allah will send down water from heaven and they will grow in the same way that vegetables grow.'” [Agreed upon]
1837. Abu Hurayra said that once, while the Prophet, (PBUH), was in an assembly talking to the people, a Bedouin came and asked, “When is the Last Hour?” The Messenger of Allah continued talking upon which some people said that the Messenger of Allah had heard what the man had said and disliked it while others said that he had simply not heard it. When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), had finished what he was saying, he asked, “Where is the person who asked about the Hour?” He said, “Here I am, Messenger of Allah.” The Prophet said, “When trustworthiness has been lost, then expect the Hour.” The Bedouin said, “How will it be lost?” The Prophet replied, “When authority lies with other than those who should rightfully have it, then expect the Hour.” [al-Bukhari]
1838. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “They (the Imams) pray for you. If they are correct, you and they have the reward. If they make a mistake, you have the reward and the penalty is theirs.” [al-Bukhari]
1839. Abu Hurayra said regarding, “You are the best nation ever to be produced before mankind,” (3:110) “The people who are best for other people are those who drag them with chains round their necks until they enter Islam.” [al-Bukhari]
1840. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Allah, the Mighty and Majestic is delighted at a people who enter Jannah in chains.” [al-Bukhari]
1841. Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The dearest part of a land to Allah are its mosques, and the most hated part of a land to Allah are its markets.” [Muslim]
1842. Part of what Salman al-Farisi said is: “If it is at all possible for you, do not be the first to enter the markets nor the last to leave them. It is the arena of Shaytan and his banner is set up there. [Muslim]
Al-Barqani reported from Salman reported that the Messenger of Allah said, “Do not be the first to enter the market nor the last to leave it. In it Shaytan lays eggs and hatches them.”
1843. ‘Asim al-Ahwal reported that ‘Abdullah ibn Sarjis said, “I said to the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), ‘O Messenger of Allah, may Allah forgive you.’ He said, ‘And you.'” ‘Asim said, “I said to him, ‘The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), asked forgiveness for you?’ He said, ‘Yes and for you as well.’ Then he recited this verse, ‘Ask forgiveness for your wrongdoing, and for the men and women who believe.’ (W47:20; H47:19)” [Muslim]
1844. Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Part of what people have of the words of earlier prophecy is: provided it does not make you feel shame, do whatever you wish.” [al-Bukhari]
1845. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The first matter that will be decided between people on the Day of Rising concerns the shedding of blood.” [Agreed upon]
1846. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, ‘The angels were created from light and the jinn were created from smokeless fire and Adam was created from what has been described to you.'” [Muslim]
1847. ‘A’isha said, “The character of the Prophet of Allah, (PBUH), was the Qur’an.” [Muslim]
1848. ‘A’isha reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah wants to meet anyone who wants to meet Him. Allah is averse to meeting anyone who is averse to meeting Him.” I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, does that mean aversion to death?’ All of us are averse to death. He said, ‘It does not mean that, but the when the believer is given the good news of the mercy of Allah and His pleasure and His garden, he wants to meet Allah. and so Allah wants to meet him. When the unbeliever is given the news of the punishment of Allah and His wrath, he is averse to meeting Allah and so Allah is averse to meeting him.'” [Muslim]
1851. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “O people! Allah is good and only accepts the good. Allah gives the same command to the believers that He gives the Messengers. Allah Almighty says, ‘Messengers, eat of the good things and act rightly,’ (23:52) and the Almighty said, ‘O you who believe, eat of the good things that We have provided for you.’ (W2:171; H2:172) Then he mentioned a man who goes on a long journey, is dishevelled and dusty and stretches his hands to heaven saying , ‘O Lord! O Lord!’ when his food is unlawful, his drink is unlawful, his clothes are unlawful, and his sustenance is unlawful. How could such a man be responded to?” [Muslim]
1852. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There are three people whom Allah will not speak to on the Day of Rising nor purify nor look at and they will have a painful punishment: an old adulterer, a lying ruler and a poor person who is arrogant.” [Muslim]
1854. Abu Hurayra said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), took my hand and said, ‘Allah created the earth on Saturday and He created the mountains in it on Sunday and He created the trees on Monday and He created disliked things on Tuesday and He created light on Wednesday, and He spread about the animals in it on Thursday. He created Adam after ‘Asr on Friday at the end of the creation at the last hour of the day between ‘Asr and nightfall.” [Muslim]
1855. Abu Sulayman Khalif ibn al-Walid said, “In the battle of Mu’ta seven swords broke in my hand and all that was left in my possession was a Yemeni broadsword.” [al-Bukhari]
1856. ‘Amr ibn al-‘As said that he heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, “When the judge makes a judgement and makes every effort to be correct and is correct, he has two rewards. If he judges, making every effort to be correct and is wrong, he has one reward.” [Agreed upon]
1857. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “Fever is from bubbling up of Hellfire, so cool it down with water.” [Agreed upon]
1858. ‘A’isha reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “If anyone dies owing some fasting, his guardian should fast on his behalf.” [Agreed upon]
What is preferred is the permission to fast on behalf of the person who has died while owing some fasting on the basis of this hadith. What is meant by the “guardian” (wali) is a relative, whether he is an err or not.
1860. ‘Uqba ibn ‘Amir reported that Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), went out to those killed at Uhud, and prayed over them, eight years after the battle as if he was bidding farewell to the living and the dead. Then he stepped up onto the minbar and said, “I am going ahead of you and I am a witness over you. Your meeting-place with me is the Basin. I am looking at it from where I am. I do not fear for you that you will associate others with Allah. I fear this world for you and that you will vie with each other for it.” He said, “It was the last time I looked at the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH).” [Agreeed upon]
In a variant, “But I fear this world for you and that you will vie with each other for it and will fight one another and be destroyed as those before you were destroyed.” ‘Uqba said, “It was the last time I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), on the minbar.”
In a variant, “I am going ahead of you and I am a witness over you. By Allah, I am looking now at my Basin and I have been given the keys of the treasures of the earth – or the keys of the earth. By Allah, I do not fear that you will associate others with Allah after me, but I fear that you will vie with each other in respect of it.”
What is meant by “praying over” those killed at Uhud is supplication for them, not the prayer itself.
1861. Abu Zayd ‘Amr ibn Akhtab al-Ansari said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), led us in the Fajr prayer and then ascended the minbar. He addressed us until it was time for Dhuhr. He came down and prayed and then he ascended the minbar until it was time of ‘Asr. Then he descended and prayed and then he ascended the minbar until the sun set. He informed us what was and what will be. The one among us who knows the most is the one with the best memory.” [Muslim]
1864. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who kills a gecko at the first blow, has such-and-such a good deed. Anyone who kills it at the second blow, has such-and-such a good deed, less than the first. Anyone who kills it at the third blow, has such-and-such a good deed.”
In a variant, “Whoever kills a gecko at the first blow, a hundred good deeds are written for him. The second has less than that, and the third still less than that.” [Muslim]
1865. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A man said, ‘I must give some sadaqa,’ and went out with his sadaqa, putting it in the hand of a thief. The next day people said he had given sadaqa to a thief. He said, ‘O Allah, praise is Yours. I will again give sadaqa.’ He went out with his sadaqa and this time put it in the hand of an adulteress. The next day people said that he had given sadaqa in the night to an adulteress. He said, ‘O Allah, praise is Yours. I gave it to an adulteress. I will give more sadaqa.’ He went out with his sadaqa and put it in the hand of a rich man. The next day people said he had given sadaqa to a rich man. He said, ‘O Allah, praise is Yours. I have given sadaqa to a thief, an adulteress, and a rich man.’ Then someone said to him, ‘Your sadaqa to a thief might make him abstain from stealing. What you gave to the adulteress might make her abstain from her fornication. And what you gave to the rich man might make him reflect so that he will spend out from what Allah has given him.'” [al-Bukhari]
1866. Abu Hurayra said, “We were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), responding to an invitation. He picked up the leg, which he liked, and ate some of it. He said, ‘I will be the master of people on the Day of Rising. Do you know what that will entail? Allah will gather the first and the last on the same plain so that an observer will be able to see them and a speaker make them hear. The sun will be brought near to them and people will experience such sorrow and distress that they will not be able to bear or endure it. They will say, ‘Do you not see what a state you are in and what has come to you? Why do you not look for someone to intercede with your Lord on your behalf?’ People will say to one another, ‘Your father Adam!’ They will come to him and say, ‘O Adam! You are the father of mankind. Allah created you with His hand and breathed some of His spirit into you and He ordered the angels to prostrate to you. He made you dwell in Jannah. Will you not intercede with your Lord on our behalf? Do you not see what we are suffering and what has happened to us?’ He will say, ‘My Lord is angry today with such anger as has never existed before nor will again. He forbade me the Tree and I disobeyed. O my soul! My soul! My soul! Go to someone else. Go to Nuh.’
“They will go to Nuh and say, ‘O Nuh! You are the first of the Messengers to be sent to the people of the earth and Allah called you a thankful slave. Do you not see what we are suffering and what has happened to us?’ Will you not intercede with your Lord on our behalf?’ He will say, ‘My Lord is angry today with such anger as has never existed before nor will again. I made a supplication on behalf of my people. O my soul! My soul! My soul! Go to someone else! Go to Ibrahim.’
“They will go to Ibrahim and say, ‘O Ibrahim! You are the Prophet of Allah and His close friend among the people of the earth. Intercede with your Lord on our behalf. Do you not see what we are suffering?’ He will say to them, ‘My Lord is angry today with such anger as has never existed before nor will again. I told three lies. O my soul! My soul! My soul! Go to someone else. Go to Musa.’
“They will go to Musa and say, ‘O Musa, you are the Messenger of Allah. Allah preferred you with His message and His Word above all other people. Intercede with your Lord for us. Do you not see what we are suffering?’ He will say, ‘My Lord is angry today with such anger as has never existed before nor will again. I killed a soul which I was not commanded to kill. Go to someone else. Go to ‘Isa.’
“They will go to ‘Isa and say, ‘O ‘Isa! You are the Messenger of Allah and His Word which He cast to Maryam and a spirit from Him. You spoke to people while in the cradle. Intercede with your Lord on our behalf. Do you not see what we are suffering?’ ‘Isa will say, ‘My Lord is angry today with such anger as has never existed before nor will again,’ and he did not mention a sin. ‘O my soul! My soul! My soul! Go to someone else. Go to Muhammad.'”
In one variant, “They will come to me and say, ‘O Muhammad! You are the Messenger of Allah and the Seal of the Prophets. Allah has forgiven you your past and future wrong actions. Intercede with your Lord on our behalf. Do you not see what we are suffering?’ I will go and arrive under the Throne and fall down in prostration to my Lord. Then Allah will inspire me with some words to praise and laud Him with which He will have inspired no one before me. Then it will be said, ‘O Muhammad, raise your head. Ask and your request will be granted. Intercede and your intercession will be accepted. Lift your head!’ I will lift my head and say, ‘O my Lord, my community! O my Lord, my community!’ It will be said, ‘O Muhammad, bring in by the right-hand gate of the gates of Jannah those of your community who will not be subjected to any reckoning, and the rest of your community can share the other gates with other people.'” Then he said, “By the One in whose hand my soul is, the distance between the two gateposts of the gates of Jannah is as far as between Makka and Hajar or Makka and Busra.” [Agreed upon]
1867. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “Ibrahim brought the mother of Isma’il and her son, Isma’il, whom she was nursing and put her near the House by a tall tree above Zamzam in the upper part of the mosque. At that time no one lived in Makka and there was no water there. He put them there and left with her a bag with some dates in it and a waterskin with some water in it. Then Ibrahim returned the way he had come. Isma’il’s mother followed him and said, ‘O Ibrahim! Where are you going, leaving us in this valley in which there are no people or anything else?’ She said that to him several times but he did not turn to her. She said to him, ‘Has Allah commanded you to do this?’ He said, ‘Yes.’ She said, ‘Then He will not let us come to harm,’ and went back. Ibrahim went on until he reached ath-Thaniyya where they could not see him. He turned to face the House and then made a supplication with these words..He raised his hands and said, ‘Our Lord! I settled some of my offspring by Your Sacred House in an uncultivated valley Š.to .Š.so that hopefully they will be thankful.’ (W14:39; H14:37) Isma’il’s mother began to suckle him and drink from the water until the water in the skin had run out. She was thirsty and her son was thirsty. She looked at him twisting about” – or he said, “rolling on the ground” – “and then walked away, not wanting to look at him. Safa was the nearest hill to her and she climbed up it and then looked around the valley to see if there was anyone there. She could not see anyone and descended from Safa until she reached the valley. Then she lifted the edge of her skirt and ran as an overwrought person runs until she had crossed the valley. Then she came to Marwa and stood on it and looked to see whether there was anyone there. She could not see anyone. She did that seven times.” Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “That is why people run between them.” “Then, on Marwa, when she looked she heard a voice and said, ‘Listen!’ trying to hear. Then she listened and heard and said, ‘I have heard if You possess any relief.’ Suddenly there was an angel at the site of Zamzam. He struck the ground with his heel – or his wing – until water appeared. She made a container with her hands, like this, and began to scoop up the water into her waterskin and it bubbled up each time she scooped.”
In one variant, “According to the amount she scooped up.”
Ibn ‘Abbas said, “May Allah have mercy on the mother of Isma’il. If she had left Zamzam” – or he said, “If she had not scooped up the water” – “Zamzam would have begun as a running stream.” He said, “She drank and suckled her son and the angel said to her, ‘Do not be afraid of perishing. This boy and his father will build a house here for Allah. Allah will not let its people perish. The house was higher than the land around it, like on a hill to which floods come and then go to the right and left of it. She remained like that until a group of the Jurhum, or people from a clan of Jurhum, coming by way of Kada’ alighted at the bottom of Makka and saw birds circling round and said, ‘These birds are circling around water. We are familiar with this valley and there is no water in it.’ They sent one or two scouts and when they found the water, they returned and told them. They advanced and found Isma’il’s mother at the water. They said, ‘Will you give us permission to alight here with you?’ She said, ‘Yes, but you have no right to the water.’ They said, ‘Yes.'”
Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “This happened to Isma’il’s mother because she desired human companionship. They alighted and sent for their families and settled there with them so that they became people with houses. The boy grew up and learned Arabic from them. As a youth, he was the dearest and most admired of them. When he came of age, he married a woman from among them. Isma’il’s mother died and Ibrahim came after Isma’il had married to look for something he had left behind. He did not find Isma’il at home. He asked his wife about him and she said, ‘He has gone out to look for food for us.’ (One variant had, ‘to hunt for us.’) Then he asked about their life and circumstances. She said, ‘We are in a very bad way. We are suffering constriction and hardship,’ and she complained to him. He said, ‘When your husband comes, greet him from me and tell him to change his door lintel.’ When Isma’il came, it was as if he sensed something and he said, ‘Did someone come?’ She said, ‘Yes, such-and-such an old man came and he asked about you and I told him. He asked me about our life and I told him that we were suffering difficulty and hardship.’ He said, ‘Did he give you any advice?’ She said, ‘Yes. He told me to give you greetings and to say: “Change the lintel of your door.”‘ He said, ‘That was my father and he has commanded that I separate from you. Go back to your family.’ So he divorced her and married another woman. Ibrahim remained away from them as long as Allah wished and then he visited them again and did not find him at home. He visited his wife and asked about him and she said, ‘He has gone out looking for food for us.’ He said, ‘How are you?’ and he asked her about their life and circumstances. She said, ‘We are well,’ and she praised Allah Almighty. He said, ‘What is your food?’ She said, ‘Meat.’ He said, ‘What is your drink?’ She said, ‘Water.’ He said, ‘O Allah, bless them in their meat and water.'” The Prophet, (PBUH), said, “At that time they did not have grain. If they had had it, he would have prayed for them in respect of it as well.” He said, “This is why no one except the people of Makka can manage with these two alone when they do not agree with other people.'”
In one variant, “He came and said, ‘Where is Isma’il?’ His wife said, ‘He has gone hunting.’ His wife said, ‘Will you not alight and eat and drink?’ He said, ‘What is your food and what is your drink?’ She said, ‘Our food is meat and our drink is water.’ He said, ‘O Allah, bless them in their food and drink.'” He said that Abu’l-Qasim said, “The blessing of the supplication of Ibrahim.”
“He said, ‘When your husband comes, give him the greeting and tell him to strengthen the lintel of his door.’ When Isma’il came, he said, ‘Did someone come to you?’ She said, ‘Yes, an old man of handsome appearance came to us,’ and she praised him. ‘He asked me about you and I told him and he asked me how our life was and I told him that we were well.’ He said, ‘Did he give you any advice?’ She said, ‘Yes, he gave you the greeting and told you to strengthen the lintel of your door.’ He said, ‘That was my father. You are the lintel. He told me to keep you.’ Then he remained away from them for as long as Allah wished. Then he came after that one day while Isma’il was sharpening his arrows under a large tree near Zamzam. When he saw him, he went to him and did as a father does with a son and a son with a father. He said, ‘Isma’il, Allah has given me a command.’ He said, ‘Do what Allah has commanded you.’ He said, ‘Will you help me.’.He said, ‘I will help you.’ He said, ‘Allah has commanded me to build a house here,’ and he pointed at a mound which was higher than the surrounding land. In that place he laid the foundations of the House. Isma’il began to bring stones and Ibrahim laid them until the structure reached a certain height. Then he brought a stone and placed it for him and he stood on it, building, while Isma’il passed up the stones to him. They were saying, ‘Our Lord, accept this from us! You are the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing.'” (W2:126; H2:127)
In one variant, “Ibrahim went out with Isma’il and Isma’il’s mother with a waterskin, containing some water. Isma’il’s mother began to drink from the waterskin and suckled her child until he reached Makka where he placed her under a large tree. Then Ibrahim left to return to his family. Isma’il’s mother followed him until they reached Kada’, when she called out behind him, ‘O Ibrahim! With whom are you leaving us?’ He said, ‘With Allah.’ She said, ‘I am satisfied with Allah,’ and she went back and began to drink from the waterskin and nurse her child until the water was finished. She said, ‘If I go and look perhaps I will find someone.'” He said, “She went and climbed Safa and looked and looked to see whether she could find someone, but she did not see anyone. When she reached the valley, she ran and came to Marwa. She did that several times. Then she said, ‘I should go and see what is happening with the child.’ She went and looked and there he was in the same condition as if he was gasping at the brink of death. She could not contain herself and said, ‘If I go and look perhaps I will find someone.’ She went and climbed Safa and looked and looked but did not see anyone, until she had done that seven times. Then she had just said, ‘I should go and look and see what is happening with him,’ when she heard a voice. She said, ‘Help me, if You possess any good!’ Then Jibril appeared and dug his heel into the earth and water began to spring up. Isma’il’s mother was astonished and began to dig,” and he recounted the hadith in full. [al-Bukhari]
1868. Sa’id ibn Zayd said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Truffles are part of manna and their juice is healing for the eyes.” [Agreed upon]

371. Chapter: On Asking Forgiveness

Allah says, “Ask forgiveness for your wrongdoing, and for the men and women who believe,” (W47:20; H47:19) and the Almighty says, “Ask Allah’s forgiveness. Allah is Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (W4:105; H4:106) He says, “Then glorify your Lord’s praise and ask His forgiveness. He is the Ever-Returning.” (W110:3-4; H110:3) and the Almighty says, “Those who are godfearing will have Gardens with their Lord with rivers flowing under them” to His words, “those who seek forgiveness before dawn.” (3:15-17) Allah says, “Anyone who does evil or wrongs himself and then asks Allah¹s forgiveness will find Allah Ever-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (W4:109; H4:110) and He says, “Allah would not punish them while you were among them. Allah would not punish them as long as they sought forgiveness.” (8:33) The Almighty says, “Those who, when they act indecently or wrong themselves, remember Allah and ask forgiveness for their bad actions – and who can forgive bad actions except Allah – and do not knowingly persist in what they were doing.” (3:135)
1869. Al-Agharr al-Muzani reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “A cloudiness comes over my heart and I ask for Allah’s forgiveness a hundred times a day.” [Muslim]
1870. Abu Hurayra said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘By Allah, I ask Allah’s forgiveness and turn to Him more than seventy times a day.'” [al-Bukhari]
1871. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “By the One in whose hand my soul is, if you did not do wrong, Allah Almighty would remove you and bring a people who do wrong and then ask Allah Almighty for forgiveness and He would forgive them.” [Muslim]
1872. Ibn ‘Umar said, “We used to count out for the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), in one assembly a hundred times, “Lord forgive me and turn to Me, You are the Returning, the Merciful.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1873. Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “If someone clings to asking for forgiveness, Allah will appoint him a way out of every constriction, and relief from every care and will provide for him from where he does not reckon.”[Abu Dawud]
1874. Ibn Mas’ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Anyone who says, ‘I ask forgiveness of Allah, other than whom there is no god, the Living, the All-Sustaining and I turn to him,’ will be forgiven his wrong actions, even if he fled from the press of battle.” [Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi]
1875. Shaddad ibn Aws stated that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The best way to ask forgiveness is for a slave to say, ‘O Allah, You are my Lord. There is no god but You. You created me and I am Your slave. I comply with Your covenant and Your promise as much as I can. I seek refuge with you from the evil of what I have done. I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me. Only You can forgive sins.’ Anyone who says this during the day having confidence in it and dies on that day before evening will be among the people of Jannah. Anyone who says it during the night having confidence in it and dies before morning will be among the people of Jannah.” [al-Bukhari]
1876. Thawban said, “When the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to finish his prayer, he asked forgiveness three times and said, ‘O Allah, You are Peace and peace is from You. You are blessed, O Possessor of majesty and nobility.'” Al-Awza’i, one of the transmitters of the hadith, was asked, “How was the asking forgiveness?” He said, “You say, ‘I ask Allah’s forgiveness. I ask Allah’s forgiveness.'”. [Muslim]
1877. ‘A’isha said, “The Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), used to often say before his death, ‘Glory be to Allah and by His praise. I ask Allah’s forgiveness and I turn in repentance to Him.” [Agreed upon]
1878. Anas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), say, ‘Allah Almighty says, “O son of Adam! I will forgive you as long as you call on Me and have hope in Me, no matter what you do. Son of Adam, I do not care if your wrong actions reach to the clouds of heaven and then you ask Me for forgiveness, I will forgive you. Son of Adam, if you were to come with sins equivalent in weight to the whole earth and then meet Me having not associated anything with Me, I would come to you with the same amount of forgiveness.'” [at-Tirmidhi]
1879. Ibn ‘Umar stated that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “O company of women! Give sadaqa and ask forgiveness often. I have seen that you comprise the majority of the people of the Fire.” One of the women said, “Why are we are the majority of the people of the Fire?” He said, “You curse a lot and you are ungrateful to your husbands. Despite the fact that I see you are deficient both in intellect and the deen, intelligent men are destroyed by you.” She said, “What is our deficiency in intelligence and the deen?” He said, “The testimony of two women is only worth the testimony of one man and there are days when a woman does not pray.” [Muslim]

372. Chapter: On What Allah Has Promised The Believers In Jannah

Allah Almighty says, “The Godfearing will be amid Gardens and Springs: ‘Enter them in peace, in complete security!’ We will strip away any rancour in their breasts as brothers resting on couches face-to-face. They will not be touched in them by any tiredness and they will never be made to leave.” (15:45-48)
The Almighty says, “‘O My slaves! You will feel no fear today; you will know no sorrow.’ Those who believed in Our Signs and became Muslims: ‘Enter Jannah, you and your wives, delighting in your joy.’ Platters and cups of gold will passed around among them and they will have there all that their hearts desire and their eyes find delight in. You will remain in it timelessly forever. That is Jannah you will inherit for what you did. There will be many fruits in it for you to eat.” (43:68-73)
The Almighty says, “The godfearing will be in a safe place. Amid gardens and fountains. Wearing fine silk and rich brocade, face to face with one another. So it will be. We will marry them to dark-eyed maidens. They will call there for fruit of every kind, in complete security. They will not taste any death there – except for the first one. He will safeguard them from the punishment of the Blazing Fire. A favour from your Lord. That is the Great Victory.” (W44:48-54; H44:51-57)
The Almighty says, “The truly good will be in perfect Bliss on couches gazing in wonder. You will recognise in their faces the radiance of delight. They are given the choicest sealed wine to drink, whose seal is musk – let people with aspiration aspire to that! – mixed with Tasnim: a fountain at which those brought near will drink.” (83: 22-28)
1880. Jabir stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The people of Jannah will eat and drink in it and will not defecate nor have runny noses nor urinate. Rather that food of theirs will evacuate itself as perspiration like the secretion of musk. Glorification and takbir are as natural to them as the taking of breath.” [Muslim]
1881. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah Almighty said, ‘I have prepared for My righteous slaves something that the eye has not seen nor the ear heard and that has not occurred to the heart of man. Recite if you wish, ‘No self knows the delight that is hidden away for it in recompense for what it used to do.’ (W32:17; H32:18) [Agreed upon]
1882. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “The first group to enter Jannah will be like the moon on the night of the full moon, then those who follow them will be like a bright planet in the sky. They will not need to urinate nor defecate nor spit nor blow their noses. Their combs will be golden and their perspiration will be like musk. Their braziers will burn fragrant aloes-wood. Their wives will be wide-eyed houris. Each man will take the form of their father Adam, stretching sixty cubits into heaven.” [Agreed upon]
In a variant of al-Bukhari and Muslim, “Their dishes will be made of gold and their perspiration will be musk. Each of them will have two wives, so beautiful that the marrow of their thighs will be able to be seen through the flesh, and there will be no disagreement between them nor any ill will. Their hearts will be one, glorifying Allah morning and evening.”
1883. Al-Mughira ibn Shu’ba reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Musa asked his Lord, ‘Who will have the lowest degree of the people of Jannah?’ He said, ‘It will be a man who comes after all the people of Jannah have entered Jannah and is told, “Enter Jannah.” He will say, “O Lord, how can I when the people have already taken their places and taken what they have taken?” It will be said to him, “Are you content to have the like of the kingdom of one of the kings of this world?” He will say, “I will be content, O Lord.” He will say, “You have that, and the same again and the same again and the same again and the same again.” He will say the fifth time, “I am content, O Lord.” He will say, “You will have this and ten times like it and you will have what your self desires and delights your eye.” He will say, “I am content, O Lord.”
“He said, ‘O Lord, who is the highest of them in position?’ He said, ‘In the case of those whom I desire for Myself, I have made ready their honour with My own hand and I have sealed it for them and it is what no eye has seen nor ear has heard nor has it occurred to the heart of man.'” [Muslim]
1884. Ibn Mas’ud stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “I know who will be last of the people of the Fire to come out of it and the last of the people of Jannah to enter Jannah. A man will emerge from the Fire crawling and Allah Almighty will say to him, ‘Go and enter Jannah.’ He will come to it, imagine that it is full and return and say, ‘My Lord, I found it full.’ Allah Almighty will say to him, ‘Go and enter Jannah.’ He will come to it and imagine that it is full and return and say, ‘My Lord, I found it full.” Allah Almighty will say to him, ‘Go and enter Jannah. You will have the same as this world and ten times more – or you will have the same as it ten times over.’ He will say, ‘Are You making fun of me – or laughing at me – when You are the King?'” Ibn Mas’ud said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), laugh until his molars showed. He was saying, ‘That will be the position of the least of the people of Jannah.'” [Agreed upon]
1885. Abu Musa reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “In Jannah the believer will have a tent made out of a single hollow pearl which stretches up sixty miles into the sky. His family will be there with him and he will go round visiting them and they will unable to see one another.” [Agreed upon]
1886. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “In Jannah there is a tree which the rider of a fast, well fed horse will not be able to ride across in a hundred years.” [Agreed upon]
There is also a variant from Abu Hurayra in which he says, “A rider will not be able to ride across its shade in a hundred years.”
1887. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Prophet, (PBUH), said, “The people of Jannah will look at the people in the rooms above them as you look at a bright star far on the horizon of the east or the west because of the great distance between them.” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, are those the stations of the Prophets which only they attain?” He said, “Rather, by the One in whose hand my soul is, they are men who believed in Allah and confirmed the Messengers.” [Agreed upon]
1889. Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “There is a market in Jannah to which the people go every week. The north wind blows and scatters (fragrance) in their faces and clothes. They are increased in beauty and handsomeness. They return to their families who have also increased in beauty and handsomeness. Their families will say to them, ‘You have increased in beauty and handsomeness?’ They will say, ‘And, by Allah, you have increased in beauty and handsomeness since we left.'” [Muslim]
1891. Sahl ibn Sa’d said, “I was present with the Prophet, (PBUH), in a gathering in which he described Jannah and at the end of what he said, he said, ‘In it is what no eye has seen nor ear has heard nor has occurred to the heart of man.’ Then he recited, ‘Their sides eschew their beds’ to His words, ‘No self knows the delight that is hidden away for it.’ (32:16-17)” [al-Bukhari]
1892. Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayra stated that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the people of Jannah enter Jannah, a herald will call out, ‘You will live and never die. You will be healthy and never ill. You will be young and never grow old. You will have blessing and never experience hardship.'” [Muslim]
1893. Abu Hurayra reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah will say to the one among you with the lowest position in Jannah, ‘Wish,’ and he will wish and wish. He will then say to him, ‘Did you wish?’ He will say, ‘Yes,’ and He will say to him, ‘You have what you wished for and the same again with it.” [Muslim]
1894. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, will say to the people of Jannah, ‘O people of Jannah!’ They will say, ‘At your service and in obedience, O our Lord!’ He will say, ‘Are you content?’ They will say, ‘How could we not be content, our Lord, when You have given us what You have not given any of Your creation?!’ He will say, ‘Shall I give you even better than that?’ They will say, ‘What thing could be better than that?’ He will say, ‘That I send down My pleasure upon you and after it never more be angry with You.'” [Agreed upon]
1895. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah said, “We were with the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), and he looked at the moon on the night of the full moon. He said, ‘You will see your Lord directly as you see this moon and you will not be harmed by seeing Him.” [Agreed upon]
1896. Suhayb reported that the Messenger of Allah, (PBUH), said, “When the people of Jannah enter Jannah, Allah, the Blessed and Exalted will say, ‘Do you desire Me to add anything else to what you have?’ They will say, ‘Are not our faces shining white? Have not You admitted us to Jannah and saved us from the Fire?’ Then He will lift the veil and they could not be given anything they love more than looking at their Lord.” [Muslim]

Allah Almighty says, “But as for those who believe and do right actions, their Lord will guide them by their belief. Rivers will flow under them in Gardens of Delight. Their call there is: ‘Glory be to You, O Allah!’ Their greeting there is: ‘Peace!’ The end of their call is: ‘Praise be to Allah, the Lord of all the worlds!'” (10:9-10)

“Praise be to Allah who has guided us to this! We would not have been guided, had Allah not guided us.” (7:42)
O Allah, bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You blessed Ibrahim and the family of Ibrahim. Grant blessing to Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You granted blessing to Ibrahim and the family of Ibrahim. You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.

No related content found.

Number of View :324

You may also like...